<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="height: 8em;">
<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/></div>
<h1> AUTOBIOGRAPHY </h1>
<h2> By John Stuart Mill </h2>
<p><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><br/></p>
<p><b>CONTENTS</b></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0001"> <b>CHAPTER I</b> — 1806-1819 —
CHILDHOOD AND EARLY EDUCATION </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0002"> <b>CHAPTER II</b> — 1813-1821 — MORAL
INFLUENCES IN EARLY YOUTH — MY FATHER'S CHARACTER AND OPINIONS </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0003"> <b>CHAPTER III</b> — 1821-1823 — LAST
STAGE OF EDUCATION, AND FIRST OF SELF-EDUCATION </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0004"> <b>CHAPTER IV</b> — 1823-1828 —
YOUTHFUL PROPAGANDISM. THE "WESTMINSTER REVIEW" </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0005"> <b>CHAPTER V</b> — 1826-1832 — CRISIS
IN MY MENTAL HISTORY. ONE STAGE ONWARD </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0006"> <b>CHAPTER VI.</b> — 1830-1840 —
COMMENCEMENT OF THE MOST VALUABLE FRIENDSHIP OF MY LIFE—MY FATHER'S
DEATH—WRITINGS AND OTHER PROCEEDINGS UP TO 1840 </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0007"> <b>CHAPTER VII.</b> — 1840-1870 —
GENERAL VIEW OF THE REMAINDER OF MY LIFE.—COMPLETION OF THE "SYSTEM
OF LOGIC"—PUBLICATION OF THE "PRINCIPLES OF POLITICAL ECONOMY"
—MARRIAGE—RETIREMENT FROM THE INDIA HOUSE—PUBLICATION OF
"LIBERTY" —"CONSIDERATIONS ON REPRESENTATIVE GOVERNMENT"—CIVIL
WAR IN AMERICA —EXAMINATION OF SIR WILLIAM HAMILTON'S PHILOSOPHY—PARLIAMENTARY
LIFE —REMAINDER OF MY LIFE </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_NOTE"> <b>NOTES:</b> </SPAN></p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0001" id="link2HCH0001"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER I — CHILDHOOD AND EARLY EDUCATION </h2>
<p>It seems proper that I should prefix to the following biographical sketch
some mention of the reasons which have made me think it desirable that I
should leave behind me such a memorial of so uneventful a life as mine. I
do not for a moment imagine that any part of what I have to relate can be
interesting to the public as a narrative or as being connected with
myself. But I have thought that in an age in which education and its
improvement are the subject of more, if not of profounder, study than at
any former period of English history, it may be useful that there should
be some record of an education which was unusual and remarkable, and
which, whatever else it may have done, has proved how much more than is
commonly supposed may be taught, and well taught, in those early years
which, in the common modes of what is called instruction, are little
better than wasted. It has also seemed to me that in an age of transition
in opinions, there may be somewhat both of interest and of benefit in
noting the successive phases of any mind which was always pressing
forward, equally ready to learn and to unlearn either from its own
thoughts or from those of others. But a motive which weighs more with me
than either of these, is a desire to make acknowledgment of the debts
which my intellectual and moral development owes to other persons; some of
them of recognised eminence, others less known than they deserve to be,
and the one to whom most of all is due, one whom the world had no
opportunity of knowing. The reader whom these things do not interest, has
only himself to blame if he reads farther, and I do not desire any other
indulgence from him than that of bearing in mind that for him these pages
were not written.</p>
<p>I was born in London, on the 20th of May, 1806, and was the eldest son of
James Mill, the author of the <i>History of British India</i>. My father,
the son of a petty tradesman and (I believe) small farmer, at Northwater
Bridge, in the county of Angus, was, when a boy, recommended by his
abilities to the notice of Sir John Stuart, of Fettercairn, one of the
Barons of the Exchequer in Scotland, and was, in consequence, sent to the
University of Edinburgh, at the expense of a fund established by Lady Jane
Stuart (the wife of Sir John Stuart) and some other ladies for educating
young men for the Scottish Church. He there went through the usual course
of study, and was licensed as a Preacher, but never followed the
profession; having satisfied himself that he could not believe the
doctrines of that or any other Church. For a few years he was a private
tutor in various families in Scotland, among others that of the Marquis of
Tweeddale, but ended by taking up his residence in London, and devoting
himself to authorship. Nor had he any other means of support until 1819,
when he obtained an appointment in the India House.</p>
<p>In this period of my father's life there are two things which it is
impossible not to be struck with: one of them unfortunately a very common
circumstance, the other a most uncommon one. The first is, that in his
position, with no resource but the precarious one of writing in
periodicals, he married and had a large family; conduct than which nothing
could be more opposed, both as a matter of good sense and of duty, to the
opinions which, at least at a later period of life, he strenuously upheld.
The other circumstance, is the extraordinary energy which was required to
lead the life he led, with the disadvantages under which he laboured from
the first, and with those which he brought upon himself by his marriage.
It would have been no small thing, had he done no more than to support
himself and his family during so many years by writing, without ever being
in debt, or in any pecuniary difficulty; holding, as he did, opinions,
both in politics and in religion, which were more odious to all persons of
influence, and to the common run of prosperous Englishmen, in that
generation than either before or since; and being not only a man whom
nothing would have induced to write against his convictions, but one who
invariably threw into everything he wrote, as much of his convictions as
he thought the circumstances would in any way permit: being, it must also
be said, one who never did anything negligently; never undertook any task,
literary or other, on which he did not conscientiously bestow all the
labour necessary for performing it adequately. But he, with these burdens
on him, planned, commenced, and completed, the <i>History of India</i>;
and this in the course of about ten years, a shorter time than has been
occupied (even by writers who had no other employment) in the production
of almost any other historical work of equal bulk, and of anything
approaching to the same amount of reading and research. And to this is to
be added, that during the whole period, a considerable part of almost
every day was employed in the instruction of his children: in the case of
one of whom, myself, he exerted an amount of labour, care, and
perseverance rarely, if ever, employed for a similar purpose, in
endeavouring to give, according to his own conception, the highest order
of intellectual education.</p>
<p>A man who, in his own practice, so vigorously acted up to the principle of
losing no time, was likely to adhere to the same rule in the instruction
of his pupil. I have no remembrance of the time when I began to learn
Greek; I have been told that it was when I was three years old. My
earliest recollection on the subject, is that of committing to memory what
my father termed vocables, being lists of common Greek words, with their
signification in English, which he wrote out for me on cards. Of grammar,
until some years later, I learnt no more than the inflections of the nouns
and verbs, but, after a course of vocables, proceeded at once to
translation; and I faintly remember going through Aesop's <i>Fables</i>,
the first Greek book which I read. The <i>Anabasis</i>, which I remember
better, was the second. I learnt no Latin until my eighth year. At that
time I had read, under my father's tuition, a number of Greek prose
authors, among whom I remember the whole of Herodotus, and of Xenophon's
<i>Cyropaedia</i> and <i>Memorials of Socrates</i>; some of the lives of
the philosophers by Diogenes Laertius; part of Lucian, and Isocrates ad
Demonicum and Ad Nicoclem. I also read, in 1813, the first six dialogues
(in the common arrangement) of Plato, from the Euthyphron to the
Theoctetus inclusive: which last dialogue, I venture to think, would have
been better omitted, as it was totally impossible I should understand it.
But my father, in all his teaching, demanded of me not only the utmost
that I could do, but much that I could by no possibility have done. What
he was himself willing to undergo for the sake of my instruction, may be
judged from the fact, that I went through the whole process of preparing
my Greek lessons in the same room and at the same table at which he was
writing: and as in those days Greek and English lexicons were not, and I
could make no more use of a Greek and Latin lexicon than could be made
without having yet begun to learn Latin, I was forced to have recourse to
him for the meaning of every word which I did not know. This incessant
interruption, he, one of the most impatient of men, submitted to, and
wrote under that interruption several volumes of his History and all else
that he had to write during those years.</p>
<p>The only thing besides Greek, that I learnt as a lesson in this part of my
childhood, was arithmetic: this also my father taught me: it was the task
of the evenings, and I well remember its disagreeableness. But the lessons
were only a part of the daily instruction I received. Much of it consisted
in the books I read by myself, and my father's discourses to me, chiefly
during our walks. From 1810 to the end of 1813 we were living in Newington
Green, then an almost rustic neighbourhood. My father's health required
considerable and constant exercise, and he walked habitually before
breakfast, generally in the green lanes towards Hornsey. In these walks I
always accompanied him, and with my earliest recollections of green fields
and wild flowers, is mingled that of the account I gave him daily of what
I had read the day before. To the best of my remembrance, this was a
voluntary rather than a prescribed exercise. I made notes on slips of
paper while reading, and from these in the morning walks, I told the story
to him; for the books were chiefly histories, of which I read in this
manner a great number: Robertson's histories, Hume, Gibbon; but my
greatest delight, then and for long afterwards, was Watson's <i>Philip the
Second and Third</i>. The heroic defence of the Knights of Malta against
the Turks, and of the revolted Provinces of the Netherlands against Spain,
excited in me an intense and lasting interest. Next to Watson, my
favourite historical reading was Hooke's <i>History of Rome</i>. Of Greece
I had seen at that time no regular history, except school abridgments and
the last two or three volumes of a translation of Rollin's <i>Ancient
History</i>, beginning with Philip of Macedon. But I read with great
delight Langhorne's translation of Plutarch. In English history, beyond
the time at which Hume leaves off, I remember reading Burnet's <i>History
of his Own Time</i>, though I cared little for anything in it except the
wars and battles; and the historical part of the <i>Annual Register</i>,
from the beginning to about 1788, where the volumes my father borrowed for
me from Mr. Bentham left off. I felt a lively interest in Frederic of
Prussia during his difficulties, and in Paoli, the Corsican patriot; but
when I came to the American War, I took my part, like a child as I was
(until set right by my father) on the wrong side, because it was called
the English side. In these frequent talks about the books I read, he used,
as opportunity offered, to give me explanations and ideas respecting
civilization, government, morality, mental cultivation, which he required
me afterwards to restate to him in my own words. He also made me read, and
give him a verbal account of, many books which would not have interested
me sufficiently to induce me to read them of myself: among other's
Millar's <i>Historical View of the English Government</i>, a book of great
merit for its time, and which he highly valued; Mosheim's <i>Ecclesiastical
History</i>, McCrie's <i>Life of John Knox</i>, and even Sewell and
Rutty's Histories of the Quakers. He was fond of putting into my hands
books which exhibited men of energy and resource in unusual circumstances,
struggling against difficulties and overcoming them: of such works I
remember Beaver's <i>African Memoranda</i>, and Collins's <i>Account of
the First Settlement of New South Wales</i>. Two books which I never
wearied of reading were Anson's Voyages, so delightful to most young
persons, and a collection (Hawkesworth's, I believe) of <i>Voyages round
the World</i>, in four volumes, beginning with Drake and ending with Cook
and Bougainville. Of children's books, any more than of playthings, I had
scarcely any, except an occasional gift from a relation or acquaintance:
among those I had, <i>Robinson Crusoe</i> was pre-eminent, and continued
to delight me through all my boyhood. It was no part, however, of my
father's system to exclude books of amusement, though he allowed them very
sparingly. Of such books he possessed at that time next to none, but he
borrowed several for me; those which I remember are the <i>Arabian Nights</i>,
Cazotte's <i>Arabian Tales</i>, <i>Don Quixote</i>, Miss Edgeworth's <i>Popular
Tales</i>, and a book of some reputation in its day, Brooke's <i>Fool of
Quality</i>.</p>
<p>In my eighth year I commenced learning Latin, in conjunction with a
younger sister, to whom I taught it as I went on, and who afterwards
repeated the lessons to my father; from this time, other sisters and
brothers being successively added as pupils, a considerable part of my
day's work consisted of this preparatory teaching. It was a part which I
greatly disliked; the more so, as I was held responsible for the lessons
of my pupils, in almost as full a sense as for my own: I, however, derived
from this discipline the great advantage, of learning more thoroughly and
retaining more lastingly the things which I was set to teach: perhaps,
too, the practice it afforded in explaining difficulties to others, may
even at that age have been useful. In other respects, the experience of my
boyhood is not favourable to the plan of teaching children by means of one
another. The teaching, I am sure, is very inefficient as teaching, and I
well know that the relation between teacher and taught is not a good moral
discipline to either. I went in this manner through the Latin grammar, and
a considerable part of Cornelius Nepos and Caesar's Commentaries, but
afterwards added to the superintendence of these lessons, much longer ones
of my own.</p>
<p>In the same year in which I began Latin, I made my first commencement in
the Greek poets with the Iliad. After I had made some progress in this, my
father put Pope's translation into my hands. It was the first English
verse I had cared to read, and it became one of the books in which for
many years I most delighted: I think I must have read it from twenty to
thirty times through. I should not have thought it worth while to mention
a taste apparently so natural to boyhood, if I had not, as I think,
observed that the keen enjoyment of this brilliant specimen of narrative
and versification is not so universal with boys, as I should have expected
both <i>a priori</i> and from my individual experience. Soon after this
time I commenced Euclid, and somewhat later, Algebra, still under my
father's tuition.</p>
<p>From my eighth to my twelfth year, the Latin books which I remember
reading were, the <i>Bucolics</i> of Virgil, and the first six books of
the Aeneid; all Horace, except the Epodes; the Fables of Phaedrus; the
first five books of Livy (to which from my love of the subject I
voluntarily added, in my hours of leisure, the remainder of the first
decade); all Sallust; a considerable part of Ovid's <i>Metamorphoses</i>;
some plays of Terence; two or three books of Lucretius; several of the
Orations of Cicero, and of his writings on oratory; also his letters to
Atticus, my father taking the trouble to translate to me from the French
the historical explanations in Mingault's notes. In Greek I read the <i>Iliad</i>
and <i>Odyssey</i> through; one or two plays of Sophocles, Euripides, and
Aristophanes, though by these I profited little; all Thucydides; the <i>Hellenics</i>
of Xenophon; a great part of Demosthenes, Aeschines, and Lysias;
Theocritus; Anacreon; part of the <i>Anthology</i>; a little of Dionysius;
several books of Polybius; and lastly Aristotle's <i>Rhetoric</i>, which,
as the first expressly scientific treatise on any moral or psychological
subject which I had read, and containing many of the best observations of
the ancients on human nature and life, my father made me study with
peculiar care, and throw the matter of it into synoptic tables. During the
same years I learnt elementary geometry and algebra thoroughly, the
differential calculus, and other portions of the higher mathematics far
from thoroughly: for my father, not having kept up this part of his early
acquired knowledge, could not spare time to qualify himself for removing
my difficulties, and left me to deal with them, with little other aid than
that of books: while I was continually incurring his displeasure by my
inability to solve difficult problems for which he did not see that I had
not the necessary previous knowledge.</p>
<p>As to my private reading, I can only speak of what I remember. History
continued to be my strongest predilection, and most of all ancient
history. Mitford's Greece I read continually; my father had put me on my
guard against the Tory prejudices of this writer, and his perversions of
facts for the whitewashing of despots, and blackening of popular
institutions. These points he discoursed on, exemplifying them from the
Greek orators and historians, with such effect that in reading Mitford my
sympathies were always on the contrary side to those of the author, and I
could, to some extent, have argued the point against him: yet this did not
diminish the ever new pleasure with which I read the book. Roman history,
both in my old favourite, Hooke, and in Ferguson, continued to delight me.
A book which, in spite of what is called the dryness of its style, I took
great pleasure in, was the <i>Ancient Universal History</i>, through the
incessant reading of which, I had my head full of historical details
concerning the obscurest ancient people, while about modern history,
except detached passages, such as the Dutch War of Independence, I knew
and cared comparatively little. A voluntary exercise, to which throughout
my boyhood I was much addicted, was what I called writing histories. I
successively composed a Roman History, picked out of Hooke; and an
Abridgment of the <i>Ancient Universal History</i>; a History of Holland,
from my favourite Watson and from an anonymous compilation; and in my
eleventh and twelfth year I occupied myself with writing what I flattered
myself was something serious. This was no less than a History of the Roman
Government, compiled (with the assistance of Hooke) from Livy and
Dionysius: of which I wrote as much as would have made an octavo volume,
extending to the epoch of the Licinian Laws. It was, in fact, an account
of the struggles between the patricians and plebeians, which now engrossed
all the interest in my mind which I had previously felt in the mere wars
and conquests of the Romans. I discussed all the constitutional points as
they arose: though quite ignorant of Niebuhr's researches, I, by such
lights as my father had given me, vindicated the Agrarian Laws on the
evidence of Livy, and upheld, to the best of my ability, the Roman
Democratic party. A few years later, in my contempt of my childish
efforts, I destroyed all these papers, not then anticipating that I could
ever feel any curiosity about my first attempts at writing and reasoning.
My father encouraged me in this useful amusement, though, as I think
judiciously, he never asked to see what I wrote; so that I did not feel
that in writing it I was accountable to any one, nor had the chilling
sensation of being under a critical eye.</p>
<p>But though these exercises in history were never a compulsory lesson,
there was another kind of composition which was so, namely, writing
verses, and it was one of the most disagreeable of my tasks. Greek and
Latin verses I did not write, nor learnt the prosody of those languages.
My father, thinking this not worth the time it required, contented himself
with making me read aloud to him, and correcting false quantities. I never
composed at all in Greek, even in prose, and but little in Latin. Not that
my father could be indifferent to the value of this practice, in giving a
thorough knowledge of these languages, but because there really was not
time for it. The verses I was required to write were English. When I first
read Pope's Homer, I ambitiously attempted to compose something of the
same kind, and achieved as much as one book of a continuation of the <i>Iliad</i>.
There, probably, the spontaneous promptings of my poetical ambition would
have stopped; but the exercise, begun from choice, was continued by
command. Conformably to my father's usual practice of explaining to me, as
far as possible, the reasons for what he required me to do, he gave me,
for this, as I well remember, two reasons highly characteristic of him:
one was, that some things could be expressed better and more forcibly in
verse than in prose: this, he said, was a real advantage. The other was,
that people in general attached more value to verse than it deserved, and
the power of writing it, was, on this account, worth acquiring. He
generally left me to choose my own subjects, which, as far as I remember,
were mostly addresses to some mythological personage or allegorical
abstraction; but he made me translate into English verse many of Horace's
shorter poems: I also remember his giving me Thomson's <i>Winter</i> to
read, and afterwards making me attempt (without book) to write something
myself on the same subject. The verses I wrote were, of course, the merest
rubbish, nor did I ever attain any facility of versification, but the
practice may have been useful in making it easier for me, at a later
period, to acquire readiness of expression.<SPAN href="#linknote-1"
name="linknoteref-1" id="linknoteref-1"><small>1</small></SPAN> I had read,
up to this time, very little English poetry. Shakspeare my father had put
into my hands, chiefly for the sake of the historical plays, from which,
however, I went on to the others. My father never was a great admirer of
Shakspeare, the English idolatry of whom he used to attack with some
severity. He cared little for any English poetry except Milton (for whom
he had the highest admiration), Goldsmith, Burns, and Gray's <i>Bard</i>,
which he preferred to his Elegy: perhaps I may add Cowper and Beattie. He
had some value for Spenser, and I remember his reading to me (unlike his
usual practice of making me read to him) the first book of the <i>Fairie
Queene</i>; but I took little pleasure in it. The poetry of the present
century he saw scarcely any merit in, and I hardly became acquainted with
any of it till I was grown up to manhood, except the metrical romances of
Walter Scott, which I read at his recommendation and was intensely
delighted with; as I always was with animated narrative. Dryden's Poems
were among my father's books, and many of these he made me read, but I
never cared for any of them except <i>Alexander's Feast</i>, which, as
well as many of the songs in Walter Scott, I used to sing internally, to a
music of my own: to some of the latter, indeed, I went so far as to
compose airs, which I still remember. Cowper's short poems I read with
some pleasure, but never got far into the longer ones; and nothing in the
two volumes interested me like the prose account of his three hares. In my
thirteenth year I met with Campbell's poems, among which <i>Lochiel</i>,
<i>Hohenlinden</i>, <i>The Exile of Erin</i>, and some others, gave me
sensations I had never before experienced from poetry. Here, too, I made
nothing of the longer poems, except the striking opening of <i>Gertrude of
Wyoming</i>, which long kept its place in my feelings as the perfection of
pathos.</p>
<p>During this part of my childhood, one of my greatest amusements was
experimental science; in the theoretical, however, not the practical sense
of the word; not trying experiments—a kind of discipline which I
have often regretted not having had—nor even seeing, but merely
reading about them. I never remember being so wrapt up in any book, as I
was in Joyce's <i>Scientific Dialogues</i>; and I was rather recalcitrant
to my father's criticisms of the bad reasoning respecting the first
principles of physics, which abounds in the early part of that work. I
devoured treatises on Chemistry, especially that of my father's early
friend and schoolfellow, Dr. Thomson, for years before I attended a
lecture or saw an experiment.</p>
<p>From about the age of twelve, I entered into another and more advanced
stage in my course of instruction; in which the main object was no longer
the aids and appliances of thought, but the thoughts themselves. This
commenced with Logic, in which I began at once with the <i>Organon</i>,
and read it to the Analytics inclusive, but profited little by the
Posterior Analytics, which belong to a branch of speculation I was not yet
ripe for. Contemporaneously with the <i>Organon</i>, my father made me
read the whole or parts of several of the Latin treatises on the
scholastic logic; giving each day to him, in our walks, a minute account
of what I had read, and answering his numerous and most searching
questions. After this, I went in a similar manner through the <i>Computatio
sive Logica</i> of Hobbes, a work of a much higher order of thought than
the books of the school logicians, and which he estimated very highly; in
my own opinion beyond its merits, great as these are. It was his
invariable practice, whatever studies he exacted from me, to make me as
far as possible understand and feel the utility of them: and this he
deemed peculiarly fitting in the case of the syllogistic logic, the
usefulness of which had been impugned by so many writers of authority. I
well remember how, and in what particular walk, in the neighbourhood of
Bagshot Heath (where we were on a visit to his old friend Mr. Wallace,
then one of the Mathematical Professors at Sandhurst) he first attempted
by questions to make me think on the subject, and frame some conception of
what constituted the utility of the syllogistic logic, and when I had
failed in this, to make me understand it by explanations. The explanations
did not make the matter at all clear to me at the time; but they were not
therefore useless; they remained as a nucleus for my observations and
reflections to crystallize upon; the import of his general remarks being
interpreted to me, by the particular instances which came under my notice
afterwards. My own consciousness and experience ultimately led me to
appreciate quite as highly as he did, the value of an early practical
familiarity with the school logic. I know of nothing, in my education, to
which I think myself more indebted for whatever capacity of thinking I
have attained. The first intellectual operation in which I arrived at any
proficiency, was dissecting a bad argument, and finding in what part the
fallacy lay: and though whatever capacity of this sort I attained, was due
to the fact that it was an intellectual exercise in which I was most
perseveringly drilled by my father, yet it is also true that the school
logic, and the mental habits acquired in studying it, were among the
principal instruments of this drilling. I am persuaded that nothing, in
modern education, tends so much, when properly used, to form exact
thinkers, who attach a precise meaning to words and propositions, and are
not imposed on by vague, loose, or ambiguous terms. The boasted influence
of mathematical studies is nothing to it; for in mathematical processes,
none of the real difficulties of correct ratiocination occur. It is also a
study peculiarly adapted to an early stage in the education of
philosophical students, since it does not presuppose the slow process of
acquiring, by experience and reflection, valuable thoughts of their own.
They may become capable of disentangling the intricacies of confused and
self-contradictory thought, before their own thinking faculties are much
advanced; a power which, for want of some such discipline, many otherwise
able men altogether lack; and when they have to answer opponents, only
endeavour, by such arguments as they can command, to support the opposite
conclusion, scarcely even attempting to confute the reasonings of their
antagonists; and, therefore, at the utmost, leaving the question, as far
as it depends on argument, a balanced one.</p>
<p>During this time, the Latin and Greek books which I continued to read with
my father were chiefly such as were worth studying, not for the language
merely, but also for the thoughts. This included much of the orators, and
especially Demosthenes, some of whose principal orations I read several
times over, and wrote out, by way of exercise, a full analysis of them. My
father's comments on these orations when I read them to him were very
instructive to me. He not only drew my attention to the insight they
afforded into Athenian institutions, and the principles of legislation and
government which they often illustrated, but pointed out the skill and art
of the orator—how everything important to his purpose was said at
the exact moment when he had brought the minds of his audience into the
state most fitted to receive it; how he made steal into their minds,
gradually and by insinuation, thoughts which, if expressed in a more
direct manner, would have roused their opposition. Most of these
reflections were beyond my capacity of full comprehension at the time; but
they left seed behind, which germinated in due season. At this time I also
read the whole of Tacitus, Juvenal, and Quintilian. The latter, owing to
his obscure style and to the scholastic details of which many parts of his
treatise are made up, is little read, and seldom sufficiently appreciated.
His book is a kind of encyclopaedia of the thoughts of the ancients on the
whole field of education and culture; and I have retained through life
many valuable ideas which I can distinctly trace to my reading of him,
even at that early age. It was at this period that I read, for the first
time, some of the most important dialogues of Plato, in particular the <i>Gorgias</i>,
the <i>Protagoras</i>, and the <i>Republic</i>. There is no author to whom
my father thought himself more indebted for his own mental culture, than
Plato, or whom he more frequently recommended to young students. I can
bear similar testimony in regard to myself. The Socratic method, of which
the Platonic dialogues are the chief example, is unsurpassed as a
discipline for correcting the errors, and clearing up the confusions
incident to the <i>intellectus sibi permissus</i>, the understanding which
has made up all its bundles of associations under the guidance of popular
phraseology. The close, searching <i>elenchus</i> by which the man of
vague generalities is constrained either to express his meaning to himself
in definite terms, or to confess that he does not know what he is talking
about; the perpetual testing of all general statements by particular
instances; the siege in form which is laid to the meaning of large
abstract terms, by fixing upon some still larger class-name which includes
that and more, and dividing down to the thing sought—marking out its
limits and definition by a series of accurately drawn distinctions between
it and each of the cognate objects which are successively parted off from
it —all this, as an education for precise thinking, is inestimable,
and all this, even at that age, took such hold of me that it became part
of my own mind. I have felt ever since that the title of Platonist belongs
by far better right to those who have been nourished in and have
endeavoured to practise Plato's mode of investigation, than to those who
are distinguished only by the adoption of certain dogmatical conclusions,
drawn mostly from the least intelligible of his works, and which the
character of his mind and writings makes it uncertain whether he himself
regarded as anything more than poetic fancies, or philosophic conjectures.</p>
<p>In going through Plato and Demosthenes, since I could now read these
authors, as far as the language was concerned, with perfect ease, I was
not required to construe them sentence by sentence, but to read them aloud
to my father, answering questions when asked: but the particular attention
which he paid to elocution (in which his own excellence was remarkable)
made this reading aloud to him a most painful task. Of all things which he
required me to do, there was none which I did so constantly ill, or in
which he so perpetually lost his temper with me. He had thought much on
the principles of the art of reading, especially the most neglected part
of it, the inflections of the voice, or <i>modulation</i>, as writers on
elocution call it (in contrast with <i>articulation</i> on the one side,
and <i>expression</i> on the other), and had reduced it to rules, grounded
on the logical analysis of a sentence. These rules he strongly impressed
upon me, and took me severely to task for every violation of them: but I
even then remarked (though I did not venture to make the remark to him)
that though he reproached me when I read a sentence ill, and <i>told</i>
me how I ought to have read it, he never by reading it himself, <i>showed</i>
me how it ought to be read. A defect running through his otherwise
admirable modes of instruction, as it did through all his modes of
thought, was that of trusting too much to the intelligibleness of the
abstract, when not embodied in the concrete. It was at a much later period
of my youth, when practising elocution by myself, or with companions of my
own age, that I for the first time understood the object of his rules, and
saw the psychological grounds of them. At that time I and others followed
out the subject into its ramifications, and could have composed a very
useful treatise, grounded on my father's principles. He himself left those
principles and rules unwritten. I regret that when my mind was full of the
subject, from systematic practice, I did not put them, and our
improvements of them, into a formal shape.</p>
<p>A book which contributed largely to my education, in the best sense of the
term, was my father's <i>History of India</i>. It was published in the
beginning of 1818. During the year previous, while it was passing through
the press, I used to read the proof sheets to him; or rather, I read the
manuscript to him while he corrected the proofs. The number of new ideas
which I received from this remarkable book, and the impulse and stimulus
as well as guidance given to my thoughts by its criticism and
disquisitions on society and civilization in the Hindoo part, on
institutions and the acts of governments in the English part, made my
early familiarity with it eminently useful to my subsequent progress. And
though I can perceive deficiencies in it now as compared with a perfect
standard, I still think it, if not the most, one of the most instructive
histories ever written, and one of the books from which most benefit may
be derived by a mind in the course of making up its opinions.</p>
<p>The Preface, among the most characteristic of my father's writings, as
well as the richest in materials of thought, gives a picture which may be
entirely depended on, of the sentiments and expectations with which he
wrote the History. Saturated as the book is with the opinions and modes of
judgment of a democratic radicalism then regarded as extreme; and treating
with a severity, at that time most unusual, the English Constitution, the
English law, and all parties and classes who possessed any considerable
influence in the country; he may have expected reputation, but certainly
not advancement in life, from its publication; nor could he have supposed
that it would raise up anything but enemies for him in powerful quarters:
least of all could he have expected favour from the East India Company, to
whose commercial privileges he was unqualifiedly hostile, and on the acts
of whose government he had made so many severe comments: though, in
various parts of his book, he bore a testimony in their favour, which he
felt to be their just due, namely, that no Government had on the whole
given so much proof, to the extent of its lights, of good intention
towards its subjects; and that if the acts of any other Government had the
light of publicity as completely let in upon them, they would, in all
probability, still less bear scrutiny.</p>
<p>On learning, however, in the spring of 1819, about a year after the
publication of the History, that the East India Directors desired to
strengthen the part of their home establishment which was employed in
carrying on the correspondence with India, my father declared himself a
candidate for that employment, and, to the credit of the Directors,
successfully. He was appointed one of the Assistants of the Examiner of
India Correspondence; officers whose duty it was to prepare drafts of
despatches to India, for consideration by the Directors, in the principal
departments of administration. In this office, and in that of Examiner,
which he subsequently attained, the influence which his talents, his
reputation, and his decision of character gave him, with superiors who
really desired the good government of India, enabled him to a great extent
to throw into his drafts of despatches, and to carry through the ordeal of
the Court of Directors and Board of Control, without having their force
much weakened, his real opinions on Indian subjects. In his History he had
set forth, for the first time, many of the true principles of Indian
administration: and his despatches, following his History, did more than
had ever been done before to promote the improvement of India, and teach
Indian officials to understand their business. If a selection of them were
published, they would, I am convinced, place his character as a practical
statesman fully on a level with his eminence as a speculative writer.</p>
<p>This new employment of his time caused no relaxation in his attention to
my education. It was in this same year, 1819, that he took me through a
complete course of political economy. His loved and intimate friend,
Ricardo, had shortly before published the book which formed so great an
epoch in political economy; a book which would never have been published
or written, but for the entreaty and strong encouragement of my father;
for Ricardo, the most modest of men, though firmly convinced of the truth
of his doctrines, deemed himself so little capable of doing them justice
in exposition and expression, that he shrank from the idea of publicity.
The same friendly encouragement induced Ricardo, a year or two later, to
become a member of the House of Commons; where, during the remaining years
of his life, unhappily cut short in the full vigour of his intellect, he
rendered so much service to his and my father's opinions both on political
economy and on other subjects.</p>
<p>Though Ricardo's great work was already in print, no didactic treatise
embodying its doctrines, in a manner fit for learners, had yet appeared.
My father, therefore, commenced instructing me in the science by a sort of
lectures, which he delivered to me in our walks. He expounded each day a
portion of the subject, and I gave him next day a written account of it,
which he made me rewrite over and over again until it was clear, precise,
and tolerably complete. In this manner I went through the whole extent of
the science; and the written outline of it which resulted from my daily <i>compte
rendu</i>, served him afterwards as notes from which to write his <i>Elements
of Political Economy</i>. After this I read Ricardo, giving an account
daily of what I read, and discussing, in the best manner I could, the
collateral points which offered themselves in our progress.</p>
<p>On Money, as the most intricate part of the subject, he made me read in
the same manner Ricardo's admirable pamphlets, written during what was
called the Bullion controversy; to these succeeded Adam Smith; and in this
reading it was one of my father's main objects to make me apply to Smith's
more superficial view of political economy, the superior lights of
Ricardo, and detect what was fallacious in Smith's arguments, or erroneous
in any of his conclusions. Such a mode of instruction was excellently
calculated to form a thinker; but it required to be worked by a thinker,
as close and vigorous as my father. The path was a thorny one, even to
him, and I am sure it was so to me, notwithstanding the strong interest I
took in the subject. He was often, and much beyond reason, provoked by my
failures in cases where success could not have been expected; but in the
main his method was right, and it succeeded. I do not believe that any
scientific teaching ever was more thorough, or better fitted for training
the faculties, than the mode in which logic and political economy were
taught to me by my father. Striving, even in an exaggerated degree, to
call forth the activity of my faculties, by making me find out everything
for myself, he gave his explanations not before, but after, I had felt the
full force of the difficulties; and not only gave me an accurate knowledge
of these two great subjects, as far as they were then understood, but made
me a thinker on both. I thought for myself almost from the first, and
occasionally thought differently from him, though for a long time only on
minor points, and making his opinion the ultimate standard. At a later
period I even occasionally convinced him, and altered his opinion on some
points of detail: which I state to his honour, not my own. It at once
exemplifies his perfect candour, and the real worth of his method of
teaching.</p>
<p>At this point concluded what can properly be called my lessons: when I was
about fourteen I left England for more than a year; and after my return,
though my studies went on under my father's general direction, he was no
longer my schoolmaster. I shall therefore pause here, and turn back to
matters of a more general nature connected with the part of my life and
education included in the preceding reminiscences.</p>
<p>In the course of instruction which I have partially retraced, the point
most superficially apparent is the great effort to give, during the years
of childhood, an amount of knowledge in what are considered the higher
branches of education, which is seldom acquired (if acquired at all) until
the age of manhood. The result of the experiment shows the ease with which
this may be done, and places in a strong light the wretched waste of so
many precious years as are spent in acquiring the modicum of Latin and
Greek commonly taught to schoolboys; a waste which has led so many
educational reformers to entertain the ill-judged proposal of discarding
these languages altogether from general education. If I had been by nature
extremely quick of apprehension, or had possessed a very accurate and
retentive memory, or were of a remarkably active and energetic character,
the trial would not be conclusive; but in all these natural gifts I am
rather below than above par; what I could do, could assuredly be done by
any boy or girl of average capacity and healthy physical constitution: and
if I have accomplished anything, I owe it, among other fortunate
circumstances, to the fact that through the early training bestowed on me
by my father, I started, I may fairly say, with an advantage of a quarter
of a century over my contemporaries.</p>
<p>There was one cardinal point in this training, of which I have already
given some indication, and which, more than anything else, was the cause
of whatever good it effected. Most boys or youths who have had much
knowledge drilled into them, have their mental capacities not
strengthened, but overlaid by it. They are crammed with mere facts, and
with the opinions or phrases of other people, and these are accepted as a
substitute for the power to form opinions of their own; and thus the sons
of eminent fathers, who have spared no pains in their education, so often
grow up mere parroters of what they have learnt, incapable of using their
minds except in the furrows traced for them. Mine, however, was not an
education of cram. My father never permitted anything which I learnt to
degenerate into a mere exercise of memory. He strove to make the
understanding not only go along with every step of the teaching, but, if
possible, precede it. Anything which could be found out by thinking I
never was told, until I had exhausted my efforts to find it out for
myself. As far as I can trust my remembrance, I acquitted myself very
lamely in this department; my recollection of such matters is almost
wholly of failures, hardly ever of success. It is true the failures were
often in things in which success, in so early a stage of my progress, was
almost impossible. I remember at some time in my thirteenth year, on my
happening to use the word idea, he asked me what an idea was; and
expressed some displeasure at my ineffectual efforts to define the word: I
recollect also his indignation at my using the common expression that
something was true in theory but required correction in practice; and how,
after making me vainly strive to define the word theory, he explained its
meaning, and showed the fallacy of the vulgar form of speech which I had
used; leaving me fully persuaded that in being unable to give a correct
definition of Theory, and in speaking of it as something which might be at
variance with practice, I had shown unparalleled ignorance. In this he
seems, and perhaps was, very unreasonable; but I think, only in being
angry at my failure. A pupil from whom nothing is ever demanded which he
cannot do, never does all he can.</p>
<p>One of the evils most liable to attend on any sort of early proficiency,
and which often fatally blights its promise, my father most anxiously
guarded against. This was self-conceit. He kept me, with extreme
vigilance, out of the way of hearing myself praised, or of being led to
make self-flattering comparisons between myself and others. From his own
intercourse with me I could derive none but a very humble opinion of
myself; and the standard of comparison he always held up to me, was not
what other people did, but what a man could and ought to do. He completely
succeeded in preserving me from the sort of influences he so much dreaded.
I was not at all aware that my attainments were anything unusual at my
age. If I accidentally had my attention drawn to the fact that some other
boy knew less than myself—which happened less often than might be
imagined—I concluded, not that I knew much, but that he, for some
reason or other, knew little, or that his knowledge was of a different
kind from mine. My state of mind was not humility, but neither was it
arrogance. I never thought of saying to myself, I am, or I can do, so and
so. I neither estimated myself highly nor lowly: I did not estimate myself
at all. If I thought anything about myself, it was that I was rather
backward in my studies, since I always found myself so, in comparison with
what my father expected from me. I assert this with confidence, though it
was not the impression of various persons who saw me in my childhood.
They, as I have since found, thought me greatly and disagreeably
self-conceited; probably because I was disputatious, and did not scruple
to give direct contradictions to things which I heard said. I suppose I
acquired this bad habit from having been encouraged in an unusual degree
to talk on matters beyond my age, and with grown persons, while I never
had inculcated on me the usual respect for them. My father did not correct
this ill-breeding and impertinence, probably from not being aware of it,
for I was always too much in awe of him to be otherwise than extremely
subdued and quiet in his presence. Yet with all this I had no notion of
any superiority in myself; and well was it for me that I had not. I
remember the very place in Hyde Park where, in my fourteenth year, on the
eve of leaving my father's house for a long absence, he told me that I
should find, as I got acquainted with new people, that I had been taught
many things which youths of my age did not commonly know; and that many
persons would be disposed to talk to me of this, and to compliment me upon
it. What other things he said on this topic I remember very imperfectly;
but he wound up by saying, that whatever I knew more than others, could
not be ascribed to any merit in me, but to the very unusual advantage
which had fallen to my lot, of having a father who was able to teach me,
and willing to give the necessary trouble and time; that it was no matter
of praise to me, if I knew more than those who had not had a similar
advantage, but the deepest disgrace to me if I did not. I have a distinct
remembrance, that the suggestion thus for the first time made to me, that
I knew more than other youths who were considered well educated, was to me
a piece of information, to which, as to all other things which my father
told me, I gave implicit credence, but which did not at all impress me as
a personal matter. I felt no disposition to glorify myself upon the
circumstance that there were other persons who did not know what I knew;
nor had I ever flattered myself that my acquirements, whatever they might
be, were any merit of mine: but, now when my attention was called to the
subject, I felt that what my father had said respecting my peculiar
advantages was exactly the truth and common sense of the matter, and it
fixed my opinion and feeling from that time forward.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0002" id="link2HCH0002"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER II — MORAL INFLUENCES IN EARLY YOUTH. MY FATHER'S CHARACTER AND OPINIONS </h2>
<p>In my education, as in that of everyone, the moral influences, which are
so much more important than all others, are also the most complicated, and
the most difficult to specify with any approach to completeness. Without
attempting the hopeless task of detailing the circumstances by which, in
this respect, my early character may have been shaped, I shall confine
myself to a few leading points, which form an indispensable part of any
true account of my education.</p>
<p>I was brought up from the first without any religious belief, in the
ordinary acceptation of the term. My father, educated in the creed of
Scotch Presbyterianism, had by his own studies and reflections been early
led to reject not only the belief in Revelation, but the foundations of
what is commonly called Natural Religion. I have heard him say, that the
turning point of his mind on the subject was reading Butler's <i>Analogy</i>.
That work, of which he always continued to speak with respect, kept him,
as he said, for some considerable time, a believer in the divine authority
of Christianity; by proving to him that whatever are the difficulties in
believing that the Old and New Testaments proceed from, or record the acts
of, a perfectly wise and good being, the same and still greater
difficulties stand in the way of the belief, that a being of such a
character can have been the Maker of the universe. He considered Butler's
argument as conclusive against the only opponents for whom it was
intended. Those who admit an omnipotent as well as perfectly just and
benevolent maker and ruler of such a world as this, can say little against
Christianity but what can, with at least equal force, be retorted against
themselves. Finding, therefore, no halting place in Deism, he remained in
a state of perplexity, until, doubtless after many struggles, he yielded
to the conviction, that concerning the origin of things nothing whatever
can be known. This is the only correct statement of his opinion; for
dogmatic atheism he looked upon as absurd; as most of those, whom the
world has considered Atheists, have always done. These particulars are
important, because they show that my father's rejection of all that is
called religious belief, was not, as many might suppose, primarily a
matter of logic and evidence: the grounds of it were moral, still more
than intellectual. He found it impossible to believe that a world so full
of evil was the work of an Author combining infinite power with perfect
goodness and righteousness. His intellect spurned the subtleties by which
men attempt to blind themselves to this open contradiction. The Sabaean,
or Manichaean theory of a Good and an Evil Principle, struggling against
each other for the government of the universe, he would not have equally
condemned; and I have heard him express surprise, that no one revived it
in our time. He would have regarded it as a mere hypothesis; but he would
have ascribed to it no depraving influence. As it was, his aversion to
religion, in the sense usually attached to the term, was of the same kind
with that of Lucretius: he regarded it with the feelings due not to a mere
mental delusion, but to a great moral evil. He looked upon it as the
greatest enemy of morality: first, by setting up fictitious excellences—belief
in creeds, devotional feelings, and ceremonies, not connected with the
good of human-kind—and causing these to be accepted as substitutes
for genuine virtues: but above all, by radically vitiating the standard of
morals; making it consist in doing the will of a being, on whom it
lavishes indeed all the phrases of adulation, but whom in sober truth it
depicts as eminently hateful. I have a hundred times heard him say that
all ages and nations have represented their gods as wicked, in a
constantly increasing progression; that mankind have gone on adding trait
after trait till they reached the most perfect conception of wickedness
which the human mind can devise, and have called this God, and prostrated
themselves before it. This <i>ne plus ultra</i> of wickedness he
considered to be embodied in what is commonly presented to mankind as the
creed of Christianity. Think (he used to say) of a being who would make a
Hell—who would create the human race with the infallible
foreknowledge, and therefore with the intention, that the great majority
of them were to be consigned to horrible and everlasting torment. The
time, I believe, is drawing near when this dreadful conception of an
object of worship will be no longer identified with Christianity; and when
all persons, with any sense of moral good and evil, will look upon it with
the same indignation with which my father regarded it. My father was as
well aware as anyone that Christians do not, in general, undergo the
demoralizing consequences which seem inherent in such a creed, in the
manner or to the extent which might have been expected from it. The same
slovenliness of thought, and subjection of the reason to fears, wishes,
and affections, which enable them to accept a theory involving a
contradiction in terms, prevents them from perceiving the logical
consequences of the theory. Such is the facility with which mankind
believe at one and the same time things inconsistent with one another, and
so few are those who draw from what they receive as truths, any
consequences but those recommended to them by their feelings, that
multitudes have held the undoubting belief in an Omnipotent Author of
Hell, and have nevertheless identified that being with the best conception
they were able to form of perfect goodness. Their worship was not paid to
the demon which such a being as they imagined would really be, but to
their own ideal of excellence. The evil is, that such a belief keeps the
ideal wretchedly low; and opposes the most obstinate resistance to all
thought which has a tendency to raise it higher. Believers shrink from
every train of ideas which would lead the mind to a clear conception and
an elevated standard of excellence, because they feel (even when they do
not distinctly see) that such a standard would conflict with many of the
dispensations of nature, and with much of what they are accustomed to
consider as the Christian creed. And thus morality continues a matter of
blind tradition, with no consistent principle, nor even any consistent
feeling, to guide it.</p>
<p>It would have been wholly inconsistent with my father's ideas of duty, to
allow me to acquire impressions contrary to his convictions and feelings
respecting religion: and he impressed upon me from the first, that the
manner in which the world came into existence was a subject on which
nothing was known: that the question, "Who made me?" cannot be answered,
because we have no experience or authentic information from which to
answer it; and that any answer only throws the difficulty a step further
back, since the question immediately presents itself, "Who made God?" He,
at the same time, took care that I should be acquainted with what had been
thought by mankind on these impenetrable problems. I have mentioned at how
early an age he made me a reader of ecclesiastical history; and he taught
me to take the strongest interest in the Reformation, as the great and
decisive contest against priestly tyranny for liberty of thought.</p>
<p>I am thus one of the very few examples, in this country, of one who has
not thrown off religious belief, but never had it: I grew up in a negative
state with regard to it. I looked upon the modern exactly as I did upon
the ancient religion, as something which in no way concerned me. It did
not seem to me more strange that English people should believe what I did
not, than that the men I read of in Herodotus should have done so. History
had made the variety of opinions among mankind a fact familiar to me, and
this was but a prolongation of that fact. This point in my early education
had, however, incidentally one bad consequence deserving notice. In giving
me an opinion contrary to that of the world, my father thought it
necessary to give it as one which could not prudently be avowed to the
world. This lesson of keeping my thoughts to myself, at that early age,
was attended with some moral disadvantages; though my limited intercourse
with strangers, especially such as were likely to speak to me on religion,
prevented me from being placed in the alternative of avowal or hypocrisy.
I remember two occasions in my boyhood, on which I felt myself in this
alternative, and in both cases I avowed my disbelief and defended it. My
opponents were boys, considerably older than myself: one of them I
certainly staggered at the time, but the subject was never renewed between
us: the other who was surprised and somewhat shocked, did his best to
convince me for some time, without effect.</p>
<p>The great advance in liberty of discussion, which is one of the most
important differences between the present time and that of my childhood,
has greatly altered the moralities of this question; and I think that few
men of my father's intellect and public spirit, holding with such
intensity of moral conviction as he did, unpopular opinions on religion,
or on any other of the great subjects of thought, would now either
practise or inculcate the withholding of them from the world, unless in
the cases, becoming fewer every day, in which frankness on these subjects
would either risk the loss of means of subsistence, or would amount to
exclusion from some sphere of usefulness peculiarly suitable to the
capacities of the individual. On religion in particular the time appears
to me to have come when it is the duty of all who, being qualified in
point of knowledge, have on mature consideration satisfied themselves that
the current opinions are not only false but hurtful, to make their dissent
known; at least, if they are among those whose station or reputation gives
their opinion a chance of being attended to. Such an avowal would put an
end, at once and for ever, to the vulgar prejudice, that what is called,
very improperly, unbelief, is connected with any bad qualities either of
mind or heart. The world would be astonished if it knew how great a
proportion of its brightest ornaments—of those most distinguished
even in popular estimation for wisdom and virtue—are complete
sceptics in religion; many of them refraining from avowal, less from
personal considerations than from a conscientious, though now in my
opinion a most mistaken, apprehension, lest by speaking out what would
tend to weaken existing beliefs, and by consequence (as they suppose)
existing restraints, they should do harm instead of good.</p>
<p>Of unbelievers (so called) as well as of believers, there are many
species, including almost every variety of moral type. But the best among
them, as no one who has had opportunities of really knowing them will
hesitate to affirm, are more genuinely religious, in the best sense of the
word religion, than those who exclusively arrogate to themselves the
title. The liberality of the age, or in other words the weakening of the
obstinate prejudice which makes men unable to see what is before their
eyes because it is contrary to their expectations, has caused it be very
commonly admitted that a Deist may be truly religious: but if religion
stands for any graces of character and not for mere dogma, the assertion
may equally be made of many whose belief is far short of Deism. Though
they may think the proof incomplete that the universe is a work of design,
and though they assuredly disbelieve that it can have an Author and
Governor who is <i>absolute</i> in power as well as perfect in goodness,
they have that which constitutes the principal worth of all religions
whatever, an ideal conception of a Perfect Being, to which they habitually
refer as the guide of their conscience; and this ideal of Good is usually
far nearer to perfection than the objective Deity of those who think
themselves obliged to find absolute goodness in the author of a world so
crowded with suffering and so deformed by injustice as ours.</p>
<p>My father's moral convictions, wholly dissevered from religion, were very
much of the character of those of the Greek philosophers; and were
delivered with the force and decision which characterized all that came
from him. Even at the very early age at which I read with him the <i>Memorabilia</i>
of Xenophon, I imbibed from that work and from his comments a deep respect
for the character of Socrates; who stood in my mind as a model of ideal
excellence: and I well remember how my father at that time impressed upon
me the lesson of the "Choice of Hercules." At a somewhat later period the
lofty moral standard exhibited in the writings of Plato operated upon me
with great force. My father's moral inculcations were at all times mainly
those of the "Socratici viri"; justice, temperance (to which he gave a
very extended application), veracity, perseverance, readiness to encounter
pain and especially labour; regard for the public good; estimation of
persons according to their merits, and of things according to their
intrinsic usefulness; a life of exertion in contradiction to one of
self-indulgent ease and sloth. These and other moralities he conveyed in
brief sentences, uttered as occasion arose, of grave exhortation, or stern
reprobation and contempt.</p>
<p>But though direct moral teaching does much, indirect does more; and the
effect my father produced on my character, did not depend solely on what
he said or did with that direct object, but also, and still more, on what
manner of man he was.</p>
<p>In his views of life he partook of the character of the Stoic, the
Epicurean, and the Cynic, not in the modern but the ancient sense of the
word. In his personal qualities the Stoic predominated. His standard of
morals was Epicurean, inasmuch as it was utilitarian, taking as the
exclusive test of right and wrong, the tendency of actions to produce
pleasure or pain. But he had (and this was the Cynic element) scarcely any
belief in pleasure; at least in his later years, of which alone, on this
point, I can speak confidently. He was not insensible to pleasures; but he
deemed very few of them worth the price which, at least in the present
state of society, must be paid for them. The greater number of
miscarriages in life he considered to be attributable to the overvaluing
of pleasures. Accordingly, temperance, in the large sense intended by the
Greek philosophers —stopping short at the point of moderation in all
indulgences—was with him, as with them, almost the central point of
educational precept. His inculcations of this virtue fill a large place in
my childish remembrances. He thought human life a poor thing at best,
after the freshness of youth and of unsatisfied curiosity had gone by.
This was a topic on which he did not often speak, especially, it may be
supposed, in the presence of young persons: but when he did, it was with
an air of settled and profound conviction. He would sometimes say that if
life were made what it might be, by good government and good education, it
would be worth having: but he never spoke with anything like enthusiasm
even of that possibility. He never varied in rating intellectual
enjoyments above all others, even in value as pleasures, independently of
their ulterior benefits. The pleasures of the benevolent affections he
placed high in the scale; and used to say, that he had never known a happy
old man, except those who were able to live over again in the pleasures of
the young. For passionate emotions of all sorts, and for everything which
bas been said or written in exaltation of them, he professed the greatest
contempt. He regarded them as a form of madness. "The intense" was with
him a bye-word of scornful disapprobation. He regarded as an aberration of
the moral standard of modern times, compared with that of the ancients,
the great stress laid upon feeling. Feelings, as such, he considered to be
no proper subjects of praise or blame. Right and wrong, good and bad, he
regarded as qualities solely of conduct—of acts and omissions; there
being no feeling which may not lead, and does not frequently lead, either
to good or to bad actions: conscience itself, the very desire to act
right, often leading people to act wrong. Consistently carrying out the
doctrine that the object of praise and blame should be the discouragement
of wrong conduct and the encouragement of right, he refused to let his
praise or blame be influenced by the motive of the agent. He blamed as
severely what he thought a bad action, when the motive was a feeling of
duty, as if the agents had been consciously evil doers. He would not have
accepted as a plea in mitigation for inquisitors, that they sincerely
believed burning heretics to be an obligation of conscience. But though he
did not allow honesty of purpose to soften his disapprobation of actions,
it had its full effect on his estimation of characters. No one prized
conscientiousness and rectitude of intention more highly, or was more
incapable of valuing any person in whom he did not feel assurance of it.
But he disliked people quite as much for any other deficiency, provided he
thought it equally likely to make them act ill. He disliked, for instance,
a fanatic in any bad cause, as much as or more than one who adopted the
same cause from self-interest, because he thought him even more likely to
be practically mischievous. And thus, his aversion to many intellectual
errors, or what he regarded as such, partook, in a certain sense, of the
character of a moral feeling. All this is merely saying that he, in a
degree once common, but now very unusual, threw his feelings into his
opinions; which truly it is difficult to understand how anyone who
possesses much of both, can fail to do. None but those who do not care
about opinions will confound this with intolerance. Those who, having
opinions which they hold to be immensely important, and their contraries
to be prodigiously hurtful, have any deep regard for the general good,
will necessarily dislike, as a class and in the abstract, those who think
wrong what they think right, and right what they think wrong: though they
need not therefore be, nor was my father, insensible to good qualities in
an opponent, nor governed in their estimation of individuals by one
general presumption, instead of by the whole of their character. I grant
that an earnest person, being no more infallible than other men, is liable
to dislike people on account of opinions which do not merit dislike; but
if he neither himself does them any ill office, nor connives at its being
donc by others, he is not intolerant: and the forbearance which flows from
a conscientious sense of the importance to mankind of the equal freedom of
all opinions, is the only tolerance which is commendable, or, to the
highest moral order of minds, possible.</p>
<p>It will be admitted, that a man of the opinions, and the character, above
described, was likely to leave a strong moral impression on any mind
principally formed by him, and that his moral teaching was not likely to
err on the side of laxity or indulgence. The element which was chiefly
deficient in his moral relation to his children was that of tenderness. I
do not believe that this deficiency lay in his own nature. I believe him
to have had much more feeling than he habitually showed, and much greater
capacities of feeling than were ever developed. He resembled most
Englishmen in being ashamed of the signs of feeling, and, by the absence
of demonstration, starving the feelings themselves. If we consider further
that he was in the trying position of sole teacher, and add to this that
his temper was constitutionally irritable, it is impossible not to feel
true pity for a father who did, and strove to do, so much for his
children, who would have so valued their affection, yet who must have been
constantly feeling that fear of him was drying it up at its source. This
was no longer the case later in life, and with his younger children. They
loved him tenderly: and if I cannot say so much of myself, I was always
loyally devoted to him. As regards my own education, I hesitate to
pronounce whether I was more a loser or gainer by his severity. It was not
such as to prevent me from having a happy childhood. And I do not believe
that boys can be induced to apply themselves with vigour, and—what
is so much more difficult—perseverance, to dry and irksome studies,
by the sole force of persuasion and soft words. Much must be done, and
much must be learnt, by children, for which rigid discipline, and known
liability to punishment, are indispensable as means. It is, no doubt, a
very laudable effort, in modern teaching, to render as much as possible of
what the young are required to learn, easy and interesting to them. But
when this principle is pushed to the length of not requiring them to learn
anything <i>but</i> what has been made easy and interesting, one of the
chief objects of education is sacrificed. I rejoice in the decline of the
old brutal and tyrannical system of teaching, which, however, did succeed
in enforcing habits of application; but the new, as it seems to me, is
training up a race of men who will be incapable of doing anything which is
disagreeable to them. I do not, then, believe that fear, as an element in
education, can be dispensed with; but I am sure that it ought not to be
the main element; and when it predominates so much as to preclude love and
confidence on the part of the child to those who should be the
unreservedly trusted advisers of after years, and perhaps to seal up the
fountains of frank and spontaneous communicativeness in the child's
nature, it is an evil for which a large abatement must be made from the
benefits, moral and intellectual, which may flow from any other part of
the education.</p>
<p>During this first period of my life, the habitual frequenters of my
father's house were limited to a very few persons, most of them little
known to the world, but whom personal worth, and more or less of
congeniality with at least his political opinions (not so frequently to be
met with then as since), inclined him to cultivate; and his conversations
with them I listened to with interest and instruction. My being an
habitual inmate of my father's study made me acquainted with the dearest
of his friends, David Ricardo, who by his benevolent countenance, and
kindliness of manner, was very attractive to young persons, and who, after
I became a student of political economy, invited me to his house and to
walk with him in order to converse on the subject. I was a more frequent
visitor (from about 1817 or 1818) to Mr. Hume, who, born in the same part
of Scotland as my father, and having been, I rather think, a younger
schoolfellow or college companion of his, had on returning from India
renewed their youthful acquaintance, and who—coming, like many
others, greatly under the influence of my father's intellect and energy of
character—was induced partly by that influence to go into
Parliament, and there adopt the line of conduct which has given him an
honourable place in the history of his country. Of Mr. Bentham I saw much
more, owing to the close intimacy which existed between him and my father.
I do not know how soon after my father's first arrival in England they
became acquainted. But my father was the earliest Englishman of any great
mark, who thoroughly understood, and in the main adopted, Bentham's
general views of ethics, government and law: and this was a natural
foundation for sympathy between them, and made them familiar companions in
a period of Bentham's life during which he admitted much fewer visitors
than was the case subsequently. At this time Mr. Bentham passed some part
of every year at Barrow Green House, in a beautiful part of the Surrey
Hills, a few miles from Godstone, and there I each summer accompanied my
father in a long visit. In 1813 Mr. Bentham, my father, and I made an
excursion, which included Oxford, Bath and Bristol, Exeter, Plymouth, and
Portsmouth. In this journey I saw many things which were instructive to
me, and acquired my first taste for natural scenery, in the elementary
form of fondness for a "view." In the succeeding winter we moved into a
house very near Mr. Bentham's, which my father rented from him, in Queen
Square, Westminster. From 1814 to 1817 Mr. Bentham lived during half of
each year at Ford Abbey, in Somersetshire (or rather in a part of
Devonshire surrounded by Somersetshire), which intervals I had the
advantage of passing at that place. This sojourn was, I think, an
important circumstance in my education. Nothing contributes more to
nourish elevation of sentiments in a people, than the large and free
character of their habitations. The middle-age architecture, the baronial
hall, and the spacious and lofty rooms, of this fine old place, so unlike
the mean and cramped externals of English middle-class life, gave the
sentiment of a larger and freer existence, and were to me a sort of poetic
cultivation, aided also by the character of the grounds in which the Abbey
stood; which were <i>riant</i> and secluded, umbrageous, and full of the
sound of falling waters.</p>
<p>I owed another of the fortunate circumstances in my education, a year's
residence in France, to Mr. Bentham's brother, General Sir Samuel Bentham.
I had seen Sir Samuel Bentham and his family at their house near Gosport
in the course of the tour already mentioned (he being then Superintendent
of the Dockyard at Portsmouth), and during a stay of a few days which they
made at Ford Abbey shortly after the Peace, before going to live on the
Continent. In 1820 they invited me for a six months' visit to them in the
South of France, which their kindness ultimately prolonged to nearly a
twelvemonth. Sir Samuel Bentham, though of a character of mind different
from that of his illustrious brother, was a man of very considerable
attainments and general powers, with a decided genius for mechanical art.
His wife, a daughter of the celebrated chemist, Dr. Fordyce, was a woman
of strong will and decided character, much general knowledge, and great
practical good sense of the Edgeworth kind: she was the ruling spirit of
the household, as she deserved, and was well qualified, to be. Their
family consisted of one son (the eminent botanist) and three daughters,
the youngest about two years my senior. I am indebted to them for much and
various instruction, and for an almost parental interest in my welfare.
When I first joined them, in May, 1820, they occupied the Chbteau of
Pompignan (still belonging to a descendant of Voltaire's enemy) on the
heights overlooking the plain of the Garonne between Montauban and
Toulouse. I accompanied them in an excursion to the Pyrenees, including a
stay of some duration at Bagnhres de Bigorre, a journey to Pau, Bayonne,
and Bagnhres de Luchon, and an ascent of the Pic du Midi de Bigorre.</p>
<p>This first introduction to the highest order of mountain scenery made the
deepest impression on me, and gave a colour to my tastes through life. In
October we proceeded by the beautiful mountain route of Castres and St.
Pons, from Toulouse to Montpellier, in which last neighbourhood Sir Samuel
had just bought the estate of Restinclihre, near the foot of the singular
mountain of St. Loup. During this residence in France I acquired a
familiar knowledge of the French language, and acquaintance with the
ordinary French literature; I took lessons in various bodily exercises, in
none of which, however, I made any proficiency; and at Montpellier I
attended the excellent winter courses of lectures at the Faculti des
Sciences, those of M. Anglada on chemistry, of M. Provengal on zoology,
and of a very accomplished representative of the eighteenth century
metaphysics, M. Gergonne, on logic, under the name of Philosophy of the
Sciences. I also went through a course of the higher mathematics under the
private tuition of M. Lenthiric, a professor at the Lycie of Montpellier.
But the greatest, perhaps, of the many advantages which I owed to this
episode in my education, was that of having breathed for a whole year, the
free and genial atmosphere of Continental life. This advantage was not the
less real though I could not then estimate, nor even consciously feel it.
Having so little experience of English life, and the few people I knew
being mostly such as had public objects, of a large and personally
disinterested kind, at heart, I was ignorant of the low moral tone of
what, in England, is called society; the habit of, not indeed professing,
but taking for granted in every mode of implication, that conduct is of
course always directed towards low and petty objects; the absence of high
feelings which manifests itself by sneering depreciation of all
demonstrations of them, and by general abstinence (except among a few of
the stricter religionists) from professing any high principles of action
at all, except in those preordained cases in which such profession is put
on as part of the costume and formalities of the occasion. I could not
then know or estimate the difference between this manner of existence, and
that of a people like the French, whose faults, if equally real, are at
all events different; among whom sentiments, which by comparison at least
may be called elevated, are the current coin of human intercourse, both in
books and in private life; and though often evaporating in profession, are
yet kept alive in the nation at large by constant exercise, and stimulated
by sympathy, so as to form a living and active part of the existence of
great numbers of persons, and to be recognised and understood by all.
Neither could I then appreciate the general culture of the understanding,
which results from the habitual exercise of the feelings, and is thus
carried down into the most uneducated classes of several countries on the
Continent, in a degree not equalled in England among the so-called
educated, except where an unusual tenderness of conscience leads to a
habitual exercise of the intellect on questions of right and wrong. I did
not know the way in which, among the ordinary English, the absence of
interest in things of an unselfish kind, except occasionally in a special
thing here and there, and the habit of not speaking to others, nor much
even to themselves, about the things in which they do feel interest,
causes both their feelings and their intellectual faculties to remain
undeveloped, or to develop themselves only in some single and very limited
direction; reducing them, considered as spiritual beings, to a kind of
negative existence. All these things I did not perceive till long
afterwards; but I even then felt, though without stating it clearly to
myself, the contrast between the frank sociability and amiability of
French personal intercourse, and the English mode of existence, in which
everybody acts as if everybody else (with few, or no exceptions) was
either an enemy or a bore. In France, it is true, the bad as well as the
good points, both of individual and of national character, come more to
the surface, and break out more fearlessly in ordinary intercourse, than
in England: but the general habit of the people is to show, as well as to
expect, friendly feeling in every one towards every other, wherever there
is not some positive cause for the opposite. In England it is only of the
best bred people, in the upper or upper middle ranks, that anything like
this can be said.</p>
<p>In my way through Paris, both going and returning, I passed some time in
the house of M. Say, the eminent political economist, who was a friend and
correspondent of my father, having become acquainted with him on a visit
to England a year or two after the Peace. He was a man of the later period
of the French Revolution, a fine specimen of the best kind of French
Republican, one of those who had never bent the knee to Bonaparte though
courted by him to do so; a truly upright, brave, and enlightened man. He
lived a quiet and studious life, made happy by warm affections, public and
private. He was acquainted with many of the chiefs of the Liberal party,
and I saw various noteworthy persons while staying at this house; among
whom I have pleasure in the recollection of having once seen Saint-Simon,
not yet the founder either of a philosophy or a religion, and considered
only as a clever original. The chief fruit which I carried away from the
society I saw, was a strong and permanent interest in Continental
Liberalism, of which I ever afterwards kept myself <i>au courant</i>, as
much as of English politics: a thing not at all usual in those days with
Englishmen, and which had a very salutary influence on my development,
keeping me free from the error always prevalent in England—and from
which even my father, with all his superiority to prejudice, was not
exempt—of judging universal questions by a merely English standard.
After passing a few weeks at Caen with an old friend of my father's, I
returned to England in July, 1821 and my education resumed its ordinary
course.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0003" id="link2HCH0003"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER III — LAST STAGE OF EDUCATION, AND FIRST OF SELF-EDUCATION </h2>
<p>For the first year or two after my visit to France, I continued my old
studies, with the addition of some new ones. When I returned, my father
was just finishing for the press his <i>Elements of Political Economy</i>,
and he made me perform an exercise on the manuscript, which Mr. Bentham
practised on all his own writings, making what he called "marginal
contents"; a short abstract of every paragraph, to enable the writer more
easily to judge of, and improve, the order of the ideas, and the general
character of the exposition. Soon after, my father put into my hands
Condillac's <i>Traiti des Sensations</i>, and the logical and metaphysical
volumes of his <i>Cours d'Etudes</i>; the first (notwithstanding the
superficial resemblance between Condillac's psychological system and my
father's) quite as much for a warning as for an example. I am not sure
whether it was in this winter or the next that I first read a history of
the French Revolution. I learnt with astonishment that the principles of
democracy, then apparently in so insignificant and hopeless a minority
everywhere in Europe, had borne all before them in France thirty years
earlier, and had been the creed of the nation. As may be supposed from
this, I had previously a very vague idea of that great commotion. I knew
only that the French had thrown off the absolute monarchy of Louis XIV.
and XV., had put the King and Queen to death, guillotined many persons,
one of whom was Lavoisier, and had ultimately fallen under the despotism
of Bonaparte. From this time, as was natural, the subject took an immense
hold of my feelings. It allied itself with all my juvenile aspirations to
the character of a democratic champion. What had happened so lately,
seemed as if it might easily happen again: and the most transcendent glory
I was capable of conceiving, was that of figuring, successful or
unsuccessful, as a Girondist in an English Convention.</p>
<p>During the winter of 1821-2, Mr. John Austin, with whom at the time of my
visit to France my father had but lately become acquainted, kindly allowed
me to read Roman law with him. My father, notwithstanding his abhorrence
of the chaos of barbarism called English Law, had turned his thoughts
towards the bar as on the whole less ineligible for me than any other
profession: and these readings with Mr. Austin, who had made Bentham's
best ideas his own, and added much to them from other sources and from his
own mind, were not only a valuable introduction to legal studies, but an
important portion of general education. With Mr. Austin I read Heineccius
on the Institutes, his <i>Roman Antiquities</i>, and part of his
exposition of the Pandects; to which was added a considerable portion of
Blackstone. It was at the commencement of these studies that my father, as
a needful accompaniment to them, put into my hands Bentham's principal
speculations, as interpreted to the Continent, and indeed to all the
world, by Dumont, in the <i>Traiti de Ligislation</i>. The reading of this
book was an epoch in my life; one of the turning points in my mental
history.</p>
<p>My previous education had been, in a certain sense, already a course of
Benthamism. The Benthamic standard of "the greatest happiness" was that
which I had always been taught to apply; I was even familiar with an
abstract discussion of it, forming an episode in an unpublished dialogue
on Government, written by my father on the Platonic model. Yet in the
first pages of Bentham it burst upon me with all the force of novelty.
What thus impressed me was the chapter in which Bentham passed judgment on
the common modes of reasoning in morals and legislation, deduced from
phrases like "law of nature," "right reason," "the moral sense," "natural
rectitude," and the like, and characterized them as dogmatism in disguise,
imposing its sentiments upon others under cover of sounding expressions
which convey no reason for the sentiment, but set up the sentiment as its
own reason. It had not struck me before, that Bentham's principle put an
end to all this. The feeling rushed upon me, that all previous moralists
were superseded, and that here indeed was the commencement of a new era in
thought. This impression was strengthened by the manner in which Bentham
put into scientific form the application of the happiness principle to the
morality of actions, by analysing the various classes and orders of their
consequences. But what struck me at that time most of all, was the
Classification of Offences, which is much more clear, compact, and
imposing in Dumont's <i>ridaction</i> than in the original work of Bentham
from which it was taken. Logic and the dialectics of Plato, which had
formed so large a part of my previous training, had given me a strong
relish for accurate classification. This taste had been strengthened and
enlightened by the study of botany, on the principles of what is called
the Natural Method, which I had taken up with great zeal, though only as
an amusement, during my stay in France; and when I found scientific
classification applied to the great and complex subject of Punishable
Acts, under the guidance of the ethical principle of Pleasurable and
Painful Consequences, followed out in the method of detail introduced into
these subjects by Bentham, I felt taken up to an eminence from which I
could survey a vast mental domain, and see stretching out into the
distance intellectual results beyond all computation. As I proceeded
further, there seemed to be added to this intellectual clearness, the most
inspiring prospects of practical improvement in human affairs. To
Bentham's general view of the construction of a body of law I was not
altogether a stranger, having read with attention that admirable
compendium, my father's article on Jurisprudence: but I had read it with
little profit, and scarcely any interest, no doubt from its extremely
general and abstract character, and also because it concerned the form
more than the substance of the <i>corpus juris</i>, the logic rather than
the ethics of law. But Bentham's subject was Legislation, of which
Jurisprudence is only the formal part: and at every page he seemed to open
a clearer and broader conception of what human opinions and institutions
ought to be, how they might be made what they ought to be, and how far
removed from it they now are. When I laid down the last volume of the <i>Traiti</i>,
I had become a different being. The "principle of utility," understood as
Bentham understood it, and applied in the manner in which he applied it
through these three volumes, fell exactly into its place as the keystone
which held together the detached and fragmentary component parts of my
knowledge and beliefs. It gave unity to my conceptions of things. I now
had opinions; a creed, a doctrine, a philosophy; in one among the best
senses of the word, a religion; the inculcation and diffusion of which
could be made the principal outward purpose of a life. And I had a grand
conception laid before me of changes to be effected in the condition of
mankind through that doctrine. The <i>Traiti de Legislation</i> wound up
with what was to me a most impressive picture of human life as it would be
made by such opinions and such laws as were recommended in the treatise.
The anticipations of practicable improvement were studiously moderate,
deprecating and discountenancing as reveries of vague enthusiasm many
things which will one day seem so natural to human beings, that injustice
will probably be done to those who once thought them chimerical. But, in
my state of mind, this appearance of superiority to illusion added to the
effect which Bentham's doctrines produced on me, by heightening the
impression of mental power, and the vista of improvement which he did open
was sufficiently large and brilliant to light up my life, as well as to
give a definite shape to my aspirations.</p>
<p>After this I read, from time to time, the most important of the other
works of Bentham which had then seen the light, either as written by
himself or as edited by Dumont. This was my private reading: while, under
my father's direction, my studies were carried into the higher branches of
analytic psychology. I now read Locke's <i>Essay</i>, and wrote out an
account of it, consisting of a complete abstract of every chapter, with
such remarks as occurred to me; which was read by, or (I think) to, my
father, and discussed throughout. I performed the same process with <i>Helvetius
de L'Esprit</i>, which I read of my own choice. This preparation of
abstracts, subject to my father's censorship, was of great service to me,
by compelling precision in conceiving and expressing psychological
doctrines, whether accepted as truths or only regarded as the opinion of
others. After Helvetius, my father made me study what he deemed the really
master-production in the philosophy of mind, Hartley's <i>Observations on
Man</i>. This book, though it did not, like the <i>Traiti de Ligislation</i>,
give a new colour to my existence, made a very similar impression on me in
regard to its immediate subject. Hartley's explanation, incomplete as in
many points it is, of the more complex mental phenomena by the law of
association, commended itself to me at once as a real analysis, and made
me feel by contrast the insufficiency of the merely verbal generalizations
of Condillac, and even of the instructive gropings and feelings about for
psychological explanations, of Locke. It was at this very time that my
father commenced writing his <i>Analysis</i> of the Mind, which carried
Hartley's mode of explaining the mental phenomena to so much greater
length and depth. He could only command the concentration of thought
necessary for this work, during the complete leisure of his holiday for a
month or six weeks annually: and he commenced it in the summer of 1822, in
the first holiday he passed at Dorking; in which neighbourhood, from that
time to the end of his life, with the exception of two years, he lived, as
far as his official duties permitted, for six months of every year. He
worked at the <i>Analysis</i> during several successive vacations, up to
the year 1829, when it was published, and allowed me to read the
manuscript, portion by portion, as it advanced. The other principal
English writers on mental philosophy I read as I felt inclined,
particularly Berkeley, Hume's <i>Essays</i>, Reid, Dugald Stewart and
Brown on Cause and Effect. Brown's <i>Lectures</i> I did not read until
two or three years later, nor at that time had my father himself read
them.</p>
<p>Among the works read in the course of this year, which contributed
materially to my development, I owe it to mention a book (written on the
foundation of some of Bentham's manuscripts and published under the
pseudonyme of Philip Beauchamp) entitled <i>Analysis of the Influence of
Natural Religion on the Temporal Happiness of Mankind</i>. This was an
examination not of the truth, but of the usefulness of religious belief,
in the most general sense, apart from the peculiarities of any special
revelation; which, of all the parts of the discussion concerning religion,
is the most important in this age, in which real belief in any religious
doctrine is feeble and precarious, but the opinion of its necessity for
moral and social purposes almost universal; and when those who reject
revelation, very generally take refuge in an optimistic Deism, a worship
of the order of Nature, and the supposed course of Providence, at least as
full of contradictions, and perverting to the moral sentiments, as any of
the forms of Christianity, if only it is as completely realized. Yet very
little, with any claim to a philosophical character, has been written by
sceptics against the usefulness of this form of belief. The volume bearing
the name of Philip Beauchamp had this for its special object. Having been
shown to my father in manuscript, it was put into my hands by him, and I
made a marginal analysis of it as I had done of the <i>Elements of
Political Economy</i>. Next to the <i>Traiti de Ligislation</i>, it was
one of the books which by the searching character of its analysis produced
the greatest effect upon me. On reading it lately after an interval of
many years, I find it to have some of the defects as well as the merits of
the Benthamic modes of thought, and to contain, as I now think, many weak
arguments, but with a great overbalance of sound ones, and much good
material for a more completely philosophic and conclusive treatment of the
subject.</p>
<p>I have now, I believe, mentioned all the books which had any considerable
effect on my early mental development. From this point I began to carry on
my intellectual cultivation by writing still more than by reading. In the
summer of 1822 I wrote my first argumentative essay. I remember very
little about it, except that it was an attack on what I regarded as the
aristocratic prejudice, that the rich were, or were likely to be, superior
in moral qualities to the poor. My performance was entirely argumentative,
without any of the declamation which the subject would admit of, and might
be expected to suggest to a young writer. In that department, however, I
was, and remained, very inapt. Dry argument was the only thing I could,
manage, or willingly attempted; though passively I was very susceptible to
the effect of all composition, whether in the form of poetry or oratory,
which appealed to the feelings on any basis of reason. My father, who knew
nothing of this essay until it was finished, was well satisfied, and, as I
learnt from others, even pleased with it; but, perhaps from a desire to
promote the exercise of other mental faculties than the purely logical, he
advised me to make my next exercise in composition one of the oratorical
kind; on which suggestion, availing myself of my familiarity with Greek
history and ideas, and with the Athenian orators, I wrote two speeches,
one an accusation, the other a defence of Pericles, on a supposed
impeachment for not marching out to fight the Lacedemonians on their
invasion of Attica. After this I continued to write papers on subjects
often very much beyond my capacity, but with great benefit both from the
exercise itself, and from the discussions which it led to with my father.</p>
<p>I had now also begun to converse, on general subjects, with the instructed
men with whom I came in contact: and the opportunities of such contact
naturally became more numerous. The two friends of my father from whom I
derived most, and with whom I most associated, were Mr. Grote and Mr. John
Austin. The acquaintance of both with my father was recent, but had
ripened rapidly into intimacy. Mr. Grote was introduced to my father by
Mr. Ricardo, I think in 1819 (being then about twenty-five years old), and
sought assiduously his society and conversation. Already a highly
instructed man, he was yet, by the side of my father, a tyro in the great
subjects of human opinion; but he rapidly seized on my father's best
ideas; and in the department of political opinion he made himself known as
early as 1820, by a pamphlet in defence of Radical Reform, in reply to a
celebrated article by Sir James Mackintosh, then lately published in he <i>Edinburgh
Review</i>. Mr. Grote's father, the banker, was, I believe, a thorough
Tory, and his mother intensely Evangelical; so that for his liberal
opinions he was in no way indebted to home influences. But, unlike most
persons who have the prospect of being rich by inheritance, he had, though
actively engaged in the business of banking, devoted a great portion of
time to philosophic studies; and his intimacy with my father did much to
decide the character of the next stage in his mental progress. Him I often
visited, and my conversations with him on political, moral, and
philosophical subjects gave me, in addition to much valuable instruction,
all the pleasure and benefit of sympathetic communion with a man of the
high intellectual and moral eminence which his life and writings have
since manifested to the world.</p>
<p>Mr. Austin, who was four or five years older than Mr. Grote, was the
eldest son of a retired miller in Suffolk, who had made money by contracts
during the war, and who must have been a man of remarkable qualities, as I
infer from the fact that all his sons were of more than common ability and
all eminently gentlemen. The one with whom we are now concerned, and whose
writings on jurisprudence have made him celebrated, was for some time in
the army, and served in Sicily under Lord William Bentinck. After the
Peace he sold his commission and studied for the bar, to which he had been
called for some time before my father knew him. He was not, like Mr.
Grote, to any extent, a pupil of my father, but he had attained, by
reading and thought, a considerable number of the same opinions, modified
by his own very decided individuality of character. He was a man of great
intellectual powers, which in conversation appeared at their very best;
from the vigour and richness of expression with which, under the
excitement of discussion, he was accustomed to maintain some view or other
of most general subjects; and from an appearance of not only strong, but
deliberate and collected will; mixed with a certain bitterness, partly
derived from temperament, and partly from the general cast of his feelings
and reflections. The dissatisfaction with life and the world, felt more or
less in the present state of society and intellect by every discerning and
highly conscientious mind, gave in his case a rather melancholy tinge to
the character, very natural to those whose passive moral susceptibilities
are more than proportioned to their active energies. For it must be said,
that the strength of will of which his manner seemed to give such strong
assurance, expended itself principally in manner. With great zeal for
human improvement, a strong sense of duty, and capacities and acquirements
the extent of which is proved by the writings he has left, he hardly ever
completed any intellectual task of magnitude. He had so high a standard of
what ought to be done, so exaggerated a sense of deficiencies in his own
performances, and was so unable to content himself with the amount of
elaboration sufficient for the occasion and the purpose, that he not only
spoilt much of his work for ordinary use by overlabouring it, but spent so
much time and exertion in superfluous study and thought, that when his
task ought to have been completed, he had generally worked himself into an
illness, without having half finished what he undertook. From this mental
infirmity (of which he is not the sole example among the accomplished and
able men whom I have known), combined with liability to frequent attacks
of disabling though not dangerous ill-health, he accomplished, through
life, little in comparison with what he seemed capable of; but what he did
produce is held in the very highest estimation by the most competent
judges; and, like Coleridge, he might plead as a set-off that he had been
to many persons, through his conversation, a source not only of much
instruction but of great elevation of character. On me his influence was
most salutary. It was moral in the best sense. He took a sincere and kind
interest in me, far beyond what could have been expected towards a mere
youth from a man of his age, standing, and what seemed austerity of
character. There was in his conversation and demeanour a tone of
high-mindedness which did not show itself so much, if the quality existed
as much, in any of the other persons with whom at that time I associated.
My intercourse with him was the more beneficial, owing to his being of a
different mental type from all other intellectual men whom I frequented,
and he from the first set himself decidedly against the prejudices and
narrownesses which are almost sure to be found in a young man formed by a
particular mode of thought or a particular social circle.</p>
<p>His younger brother, Charles Austin, of whom at this time and for the next
year or two I saw much, had also a great effect on me, though of a very
different description. He was but a few years older than myself, and had
then just left the University, where he had shone with great <i>iclat</i>
as a man of intellect and a brilliant orator and converser. The effect he
produced on his Cambridge contemporaries deserves to be accounted an
historical event; for to it may in part be traced the tendency towards
Liberalism in general, and the Benthamic and politico-economic form of it
in particular, which showed itself in a portion of the more active-minded
young men of the higher classes from this time to 1830. The Union Debating
Society, at that time at the height of its reputation, was an arena where
what were then thought extreme opinions, in politics and philosophy, were
weekly asserted, face to face with their opposites, before audiences
consisting of the <i>ilite</i> of the Cambridge youth: and though many
persons afterwards of more or less note (of whom Lord Macaulay is the most
celebrated) gained their first oratorical laurels in those debates, the
really influential mind among these intellectual gladiators was Charles
Austin. He continued, after leaving the University, to be, by his
conversation and personal ascendency, a leader among the same class of
young men who had been his associates there; and he attached me among
others to his car. Through him I became acquainted with Macaulay, Hyde and
Charles Villiers, Strutt (now Lord Belper), Romilly (now Lord Romilly and
Master of the Rolls), and various others who subsequently figured in
literature or politics, and among whom I heard discussions on many topics,
as yet to a certain degree new to me. The influence of Charles Austin over
me differed from that of the persons I have hitherto mentioned, in being
not the influence of a man over a boy, but that of an elder contemporary.
It was through him that I first felt myself, not a pupil under teachers,
but a man among men. He was the first person of intellect whom I met on a
ground of equality, though as yet much his inferior on that common ground.
He was a man who never failed to impress greatly those with whom he came
in contact, even when their opinions were the very reverse of his. The
impression he gave was that of boundless strength, together with talents
which, combined with such apparent force of will and character, seemed
capable of dominating the world. Those who knew him, whether friendly to
him or not, always anticipated that he would play a conspicuous part in
public life. It is seldom that men produce so great an immediate effect by
speech, unless they, in some degree, lay themselves out for it; and he did
this in no ordinary degree. He loved to strike, and even to startle. He
knew that decision is the greatest element of effect, and he uttered his
opinions with all the decision he could throw into them, never so well
pleased as when he astonished anyone by their audacity. Very unlike his
brother, who made war against the narrower interpretations and
applications of the principles they both professed, he, on the contrary,
presented the Benthamic doctrines in the most startling form of which they
were susceptible, exaggerating everything in them which tended to
consequences offensive to anyone's preconceived feelings. All which, he
defended with such verve and vivacity, and carried off by a manner so
agreeable as well as forcible, that he always either came off victor, or
divided the honours of the field. It is my belief that much of the notion
popularly entertained of the tenets and sentiments of what are called
Benthamites or Utilitarians had its origin in paradoxes thrown out by
Charles Austin. It must be said, however, that his example was followed,
<i>haud passibus aequis</i>, by younger proselytes, and that to <i>outrer</i>
whatever was by anybody considered offensive in the doctrines and maxims
of Benthamism, became at one time the badge of a small coterie of youths.
All of these who had anything in them, myself among others, quickly
outgrew this boyish vanity; and those who had not, became tired of
differing from other people, and gave up both the good and the bad part of
the heterodox opinions they had for some time professed.</p>
<p>It was in the winter of 1822-3 that I formed the plan of a little society,
to be composed of young men agreeing in fundamental principles—acknowledging
Utility as their standard in ethics and politics, and a certain number of
the principal corollaries drawn from it in the philosophy I had accepted—and
meeting once a fortnight to read essays and discuss questions conformably
to the premises thus agreed on. The fact would hardly be worth mentioning,
but for the circumstance, that the name I gave to the society I had
planned was the Utilitarian Society. It was the first time that anyone had
taken the title of Utilitarian; and the term made its way into the
language, from this humble source. I did not invent the word, but found it
in one of Galt's novels, the <i>Annals of the Parish</i>, in which the
Scotch clergyman, of whom the book is a supposed autobiography, is
represented as warning his parishioners not to leave the Gospel and become
utilitarians. With a boy's fondness for a name and a banner I seized on
the word, and for some years called myself and others by it as a sectarian
appellation; and it came to be occasionally used by some others holding
the opinions which it was intended to designate. As those opinions
attracted more notice, the term was repeated by strangers and opponents,
and got into rather common use just about the time when those who had
originally assumed it, laid down that along with other sectarian
characteristics. The Society so called consisted at first of no more than
three members, one of whom, being Mr. Bentham's amanuensis, obtained for
us permission to hold our meetings in his house. The number never, I
think, reached ten, and the Society was broken up in 1826. It had thus an
existence of about three years and a half. The chief effect of it as
regards myself, over and above the benefit of practice in oral discussion,
was that of bringing me in contact with several young men at that time
less advanced than myself, among whom, as they professed the same
opinions, I was for some time a sort of leader, and had considerable
influence on their mental progress. Any young man of education who fell in
my way, and whose opinions were not incompatible with those of the
Society, I endeavoured to press into its service; and some others I
probably should never have known, had they not joined it. Those of the
members who became my intimate companions—no one of whom was in any
sense of the word a disciple, but all of them independent thinkers on
their own basis—were William Eyton Tooke, son of the eminent
political economist, a young man of singular worth both moral and
intellectual, lost to the world by an early death; his friend William
Ellis, an original thinker in the field of political economy, now
honourably known by his apostolic exertions for the improvement of
education; George Graham, afterwards official assignee of the Bankruptcy
Court, a thinker of originality and power on almost all abstract subjects;
and (from the time when he came first to England to study for the bar in
1824 or 1825) a man who has made considerably more noise in the world than
any of these, John Arthur Roebuck.</p>
<p>In May, 1823, my professional occupation and status for the next
thirty-five years of my life, were decided by my father's obtaining for me
an appointment from the East India Company, in the office of the Examiner
of India Correspondence, immediately under himself. I was appointed in the
usual manner, at the bottom of the list of clerks, to rise, at least in
the first instance, by seniority; but with the understanding that I should
be employed from the beginning in preparing drafts of despatches, and be
thus trained up as a successor to those who then filled the higher
departments of the office. My drafts of course required, for some time,
much revision from my immediate superiors, but I soon became well
acquainted with the business, and by my father's instructions and the
general growth of my own powers, I was in a few years qualified to be, and
practically was, the chief conductor of the correspondence with India in
one of the leading departments, that of the Native States. This continued
to be my official duty until I was appointed Examiner, only two years
before the time when the abolition of the East India Company as a
political body determined my retirement. I do not know any one of the
occupations by which a subsistence can now be gained, more suitable than
such as this to anyone who, not being in independent circumstances,
desires to devote a part of the twenty-four hours to private intellectual
pursuits. Writing for the press cannot be recommended as a permanent
resource to anyone qualified to accomplish anything in the higher
departments of literature or thought: not only on account of the
uncertainty of this means of livelihood, especially if the writer has a
conscience, and will not consent to serve any opinions except his own; but
also because the writings by which one can live are not the writings which
themselves live, and are never those in which the writer does his best.
Books destined to form future thinkers take too much time to write, and
when written come, in general, too slowly into notice and repute, to be
relied on for subsistence. Those who have to support themselves by their
pen must depend on literary drudgery, or at best on writings addressed to
the multitude; and can employ in the pursuits of their own choice, only
such time as they can spare from those of necessity; which is generally
less than the leisure allowed by office occupations, while the effect on
the mind is far more enervating and fatiguing. For my own part I have,
through life, found office duties an actual rest from the other mental
occupations which I have carried on simultaneously with them. They were
sufficiently intellectual not to be a distasteful drudgery, without being
such as to cause any strain upon the mental powers of a person used to
abstract thought, or to the labour of careful literary composition. The
drawbacks, for every mode of life has its drawbacks, were not, however,
unfelt by me. I cared little for the loss of the chances of riches and
honours held out by some of the professions, particularly the bar, which
had been, as I have already said, the profession thought of for me. But I
was not indifferent to exclusion from Parliament, and public life: and I
felt very sensibly the more immediate unpleasantness of confinement to
London; the holiday allowed by India House practice not exceeding a month
in the year, while my taste was strong for a country life, and my sojourn
in France had left behind it an ardent desire of travelling. But though
these tastes could not be freely indulged, they were at no time entirely
sacrificed. I passed most Sundays, throughout the year, in the country,
taking long rural walks on that day even when residing in London. The
month's holiday was, for a few years, passed at my father's house in the
country; afterwards a part or the whole was spent in tours, chiefly
pedestrian, with some one or more of the young men who were my chosen
companions; and, at a later period, in longer journeys or excursions,
alone or with other friends. France, Belgium, and Rhenish Germany were
within easy reach of the annual holiday: and two longer absences, one of
three, the other of six months, under medical advice, added Switzerland,
the Tyrol, and Italy to my list. Fortunately, also, both these journeys
occurred rather early, so as to give the benefit and charm of the
remembrance to a large portion of life.</p>
<p>I am disposed to agree with what has been surmised by others, that the
opportunity which my official position gave me of learning by personal
observation the necessary conditions of the practical conduct of public
affairs, has been of considerable value to me as a theoretical reformer of
the opinions and institutions of my time. Not, indeed, that public
business transacted on paper, to take effect on the other side of the
globe, was of itself calculated to give much practical knowledge of life.
But the occupation accustomed me to see and hear the difficulties of every
course, and the means of obviating them, stated and discussed deliberately
with a view to execution: it gave me opportunities of perceiving when
public measures, and other political facts, did not produce the effects
which had been expected of them, and from what causes; above all, it was
valuable to me by making me, in this portion of my activity, merely one
wheel in a machine, the whole of which had to work together. As a
speculative writer, I should have had no one to consult but myself, and
should have encountered in my speculations none of the obstacles which
would have started up whenever they came to be applied to practice. But as
a Secretary conducting political correspondence, I could not issue an
order, or express an opinion, without satisfying various persons very
unlike myself, that the thing was fit to be done. I was thus in a good
position for finding out by practice the mode of putting a thought which
gives it easiest admittance into minds not prepared for it by habit; while
I became practically conversant with the difficulties of moving bodies of
men, the necessities of compromise, the art of sacrificing the
non-essential to preserve the essential. I learnt how to obtain the best I
could, when I could not obtain everything; instead of being indignant or
dispirited because I could not have entirely my own way, to be pleased and
encouraged when I could have the smallest part of it; and when even that
could not be, to bear with complete equanimity the being overruled
altogether. I have found, through life, these acquisitions to be of the
greatest possible importance for personal happiness, and they are also a
very necessary condition for enabling anyone, either as theorist or as
practical man, to effect the greatest amount of good compatible with his
opportunities.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0004" id="link2HCH0004"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER IV — YOUTHFUL PROPAGANDISM. THE "WESTMINSTER REVIEW" </h2>
<p>The occupation of so much of my time by office work did not relax my
attention to my own pursuits, which were never carried on more vigorously.
It was about this time that I began to write in newspapers. The first
writings of mine which got into print were two letters published towards
the end of 1822, in the <i>Traveller</i> evening newspaper. The <i>Traveller</i>
(which afterwards grew into the <i>Globe and Traveller</i>, by the
purchase and incorporation of the <i>Globe</i>) was then the property of
the well-known political economist, Colonel Torrens, and under the
editorship of an able man, Mr. Walter Coulson (who, after being an
amanuensis of Mr. Bentham, became a reporter, then an editor, next a
barrister and conveyancer, and died Counsel to the Home Office), it had
become one of the most important newspaper organs of Liberal politics.
Colonel Torrens himself wrote much of the political economy of his paper;
and had at this time made an attack upon some opinion of Ricardo and my
father, to which, at my father's instigation, I attempted an answer, and
Coulson, out of consideration for my father and goodwill to me, inserted
it. There was a reply by Torrens, to which I again rejoined. I soon after
attempted something considerably more ambitious. The prosecutions of
Richard Carlile and his wife and sister for publications hostile to
Christianity were then exciting much attention, and nowhere more than
among the people I frequented. Freedom of discussion even in politics,
much more in religion, was at that time far from being, even in theory,
the conceded point which it at least seems to be now; and the holders of
obnoxious opinions had to be always ready to argue and re-argue for the
liberty of expressing them. I wrote a series of five letters, under the
signature of Wickliffe, going over the whole length and breadth of the
question of free publication of all opinions on religion, and offered them
to the <i>Morning Chronicle</i>. Three of them were published in January
and February, 1823; the other two, containing things too outspoken for
that journal, never appeared at all. But a paper which I wrote soon after
on the same subject, <i>` propos</i> of a debate in the House of Commons,
was inserted as a leading article; and during the whole of this year,
1823, a considerable number of my contributions were printed in the <i>Chronicle</i>
and <i>Traveller</i>: sometimes notices of books, but oftener letters,
commenting on some nonsense talked in Parliament, or some defect of the
law, or misdoings of the magistracy or the courts of justice. In this last
department the <i>Chronicle</i> was now rendering signal service. After
the death of Mr. Perry, the editorship and management of the paper had
devolved on Mr. John Black, long a reporter on its establishment; a man of
most extensive reading and information, great honesty and simplicity of
mind; a particular friend of my father, imbued with many of his and
Bentham's ideas, which he reproduced in his articles, among other valuable
thoughts, with great facility and skill. From this time the <i>Chronicle</i>
ceased to be the merely Whig organ it was before, and during the next ten
years became to a considerable extent a vehicle of the opinions of the
Utilitarian Radicals. This was mainly by what Black himself wrote, with
some assistance from Fonblanque, who first showed his eminent qualities as
a writer by articles and <i>jeux d'esprit</i> in the <i>Chronicle</i>. The
defects of the law, and of the administration of justice, were the subject
on which that paper rendered most service to improvement. Up to that time
hardly a word had been said, except by Bentham and my father, against that
most peccant part of English institutions and of their administration. It
was the almost universal creed of Englishmen, that the law of England, the
judicature of England, the unpaid magistracy of England, were models of
excellence. I do not go beyond the mark in saying, that after Bentham, who
supplied the principal materials, the greatest share of the merit of
breaking down this wretched superstition belongs to Black, as editor of
the <i>Morning Chronicle</i>. He kept up an incessant fire against it,
exposing the absurdities and vices of the law and the courts of justice,
paid and unpaid, until he forced some sense of them into people's minds.
On many other questions he became the organ of opinions much in advance of
any which had ever before found regular advocacy in the newspaper press.
Black was a frequent visitor of my father, and Mr. Grote used to say that
he always knew by the Monday morning's article whether Black had been with
my father on the Sunday. Black was one of the most influential of the many
channels through which my father's conversation and personal influence
made his opinions tell on the world; cooperating with the effect of his
writings in making him a power in the country such as it has rarely been
the lot of an individual in a private station to be, through the mere
force of intellect and character: and a power which was often acting the
most efficiently where it was least seen and suspected. I have already
noticed how much of what was done by Ricardo, Hume, and Grote was the
result, in part, of his prompting and persuasion. He was the good genius
by the side of Brougham in most of what he did for the public, either on
education, law reform, or any other subject. And his influence flowed in
minor streams too numerous to be specified. This influence was now about
to receive a great extension by the foundation of the <i>Westminster
Review</i>.</p>
<p>Contrary to what may have been supposed, my father was in no degree a
party to setting up the <i>Westminster Review</i>. The need of a Radical
organ to make head against the <i>Edinburgh</i> and <i>Quarterly</i> (then
in the period of their greatest reputation and influence) had been a topic
of conversation between him and Mr. Bentham many years earlier, and it had
been a part of their <i>Chbteau en Espagne</i> that my father should be
the editor; but the idea had never assumed any practical shape. In 1823,
however, Mr. Bentham determined to establish the <i>Review</i> at his own
cost, and offered the editorship to my father, who declined it as
incompatible with his India House appointment. It was then entrusted to
Mr. (now Sir John) Bowring, at that time a merchant in the City. Mr.
Bowring had been for two or three years previous an assiduous frequenter
of Mr. Bentham, to whom he was recommended by many personal good
qualities, by an ardent admiration for Bentham, a zealous adoption of
many, though not all of his opinions, and, not least, by an extensive
acquaintanceship and correspondence with Liberals of all countries, which
seemed to qualify him for being a powerful agent in spreading Bentham's
fame and doctrines through all quarters of the world. My father had seen
little of Bowring, but knew enough of him to have formed a strong opinion,
that he was a man of an entirely different type from what my father
considered suitable for conducting a political and philosophical Review:
and he augured so ill of the enterprise that he regretted it altogether,
feeling persuaded not only that Mr. Bentham would lose his money, but that
discredit would probably be brought upon Radical principles. He could not,
however, desert Mr. Bentham, and he consented to write an article for the
first number. As it had been a favourite portion of the scheme formerly
talked of, that part of the work should be devoted to reviewing the other
Reviews, this article of my father's was to be a general criticism of the
<i>Edinburgh Review</i> from its commencement. Before writing it he made
me read through all the volumes of the <i>Review</i>, or as much of each
as seemed of any importance (which was not so arduous a task in 1823 as it
would be now), and make notes for him of the articles which I thought he
would wish to examine, either on account of their good or their bad
qualities. This paper of my father's was the chief cause of the sensation
which the <i>Westminster Review</i> produced at its first appearance, and
is, both in conception and in execution, one of the most striking of all
his writings. He began by an analysis of the tendencies of periodical
literature in general; pointing out, that it cannot, like books, wait for
success, but must succeed immediately or not at all, and is hence almost
certain to profess and inculcate the opinions already held by the public
to which it addresses itself, instead of attempting to rectify or improve
those opinions. He next, to characterize the position of the <i>Edinburgh
Review</i> as a political organ, entered into a complete analysis, from
the Radical point of view, of the British Constitution. He held up to
notice its thoroughly aristocratic character: the nomination of a majority
of the House of Commons by a few hundred families; the entire
identification of the more independent portion, the county members, with
the great landholders; the different classes whom this narrow oligarchy
was induced, for convenience, to admit to a share of power; and finally,
what he called its two props, the Church, and the legal profession. He
pointed out the natural tendency of an aristocratic body of this
composition, to group itself into two parties, one of them in possession
of the executive, the other endeavouring to supplant the former and become
the predominant section by the aid of public opinion, without any
essential sacrifice of the aristocratical predominance. He described the
course likely to be pursued, and the political ground occupied, by an
aristocratic party in opposition, coquetting with popular principles for
the sake of popular support. He showed how this idea was realized in the
conduct of the Whig party, and of the <i>Edinburgh Review</i> as its chief
literary organ. He described, as their main characteristic, what he termed
"seesaw"; writing alternately on both sides of the question which touched
the power or interest of the governing classes; sometimes in different
articles, sometimes in different parts of the same article: and
illustrated his position by copious specimens. So formidable an attack on
the Whig party and policy had never before been made; nor had so great a
blow ever been struck, in this country, for Radicalism; nor was there, I
believe, any living person capable of writing that article except my
father.<SPAN href="#linknote-2" name="linknoteref-2" id="linknoteref-2"><small>2</small></SPAN></p>
<p>In the meantime the nascent <i>Review</i> had formed a junction with
another project, of a purely literary periodical, to be edited by Mr.
Henry Southern, afterwards a diplomatist, then a literary man by
profession. The two editors agreed to unite their corps, and divide the
editorship, Bowring taking the political, Southern the literary
department. Southern's Review was to have been published by Longman, and
that firm, though part proprietors of the <i>Edinburgh</i>, were willing
to be the publishers of the new journal. But when all the arrangements had
been made, and the prospectuses sent out, the Longmans saw my father's
attack on the <i>Edinburgh</i>, and drew back. My father was now appealed
to for his interest with his own publisher, Baldwin, which was exerted
with a successful result. And so in April, 1824, amidst anything but hope
on my father's part, and that of most of those who afterwards aided in
carrying on the <i>Review</i>, the first number made its appearance.</p>
<p>That number was an agreeable surprise to most of us. The average of the
articles was of much better quality than had been expected. The literary
and artistic department had rested chiefly on Mr. Bingham, a barrister
(subsequently a police magistrate), who had been for some years a
frequenter of Bentham, was a friend of both the Austins, and had adopted
with great ardour Mr. Bentham's philosophical opinions. Partly from
accident, there were in the first number as many as five articles by
Bingham; and we were extremely pleased with them. I well remember the
mixed feeling I myself had about the <i>Review</i>; the joy of finding,
what we did not at all expect, that it was sufficiently good to be capable
of being made a creditable organ of those who held the opinions it
professed; and extreme vexation, since it was so good on the whole, at
what we thought the blemishes of it. When, however, in addition to our
generally favourable opinion of it, we learned that it had an
extraordinary large sale for a first number, and found that the appearance
of a Radical Review, with pretensions equal to those of the established
organs of parties, had excited much attention, there could be no room for
hesitation, and we all became eager in doing everything we could to
strengthen and improve it.</p>
<p>My father continued to write occasional articles. The <i>Quarterly Review</i>
received its exposure, as a sequel to that of the <i>Edinburgh</i>. Of his
other contributions, the most important were an attack on Southey's <i>Book
of the Church</i>, in the fifth number, and a political article in the
twelfth. Mr. Austin only contributed one paper, but one of great merit, an
argument against primogeniture, in reply to an article then lately
published in the <i>Edinburgh Review</i> by McCulloch. Grote also was a
contributor only once; all the time he could spare being already taken up
with his <i>History of Greece</i>. The article he wrote was on his own
subject, and was a very complete exposure and castigation of Mitford.
Bingham and Charles Austin continued to write for some time; Fonblanque
was a frequent contributor from the third number. Of my particular
associates, Ellis was a regular writer up to the ninth number; and about
the time when he left off, others of the set began; Eyton Tooke, Graham,
and Roebuck. I was myself the most frequent writer of all, having
contributed, from the second number to the eighteenth, thirteen articles;
reviews of books on history and political economy, or discussions on
special political topics, as corn laws, game laws, law of libel.
Occasional articles of merit came in from other acquaintances of my
father's, and, in time, of mine; and some of Mr. Bowring's writers turned
out well. On the whole, however, the conduct of the Review was never
satisfactory to any of the persons strongly interested in its principles,
with whom I came in contact. Hardly ever did a number come out without
containing several things extremely offensive to us, either in point of
opinion, of taste, or by mere want of ability. The unfavourable judgments
passed by my father, Grote, the two Austins, and others, were re-echoed
with exaggeration by us younger people; and as our youthful zeal rendered
us by no means backward in making complaints, we led the two editors a sad
life. From my knowledge of what I then was, I have no doubt that we were
at least as often wrong as right; and I am very certain that if the <i>Review</i>
had been carried on according to our notions (I mean those of the
juniors), it would have been no better, perhaps not even so good as it
was. But it is worth noting as a fact in the history of Benthamism, that
the periodical organ, by which it was best known, was from the first
extremely unsatisfactory to those whose opinions on all subjects it was
supposed specially to represent.</p>
<p>Meanwhile, however, the <i>Review</i> made considerable noise in the
world, and gave a recognised <i>status</i>, in the arena of opinion and
discussion, to the Benthamic type of Radicalism, out of all proportion to
the number of its adherents, and to the personal merits and abilities, at
that time, of most of those who could be reckoned among them. It was a
time, as is known, of rapidly rising Liberalism. When the fears and
animosities accompanying the war with France had been brought to an end,
and people had once more a place in their thoughts for home politics, the
tide began to set towards reform. The renewed oppression of the Continent
by the old reigning families, the countenance apparently given by the
English Government to the conspiracy against liberty called the Holy
Alliance, and the enormous weight of the national debt and taxation
occasioned by so long and costly a war, rendered the government and
parliament very unpopular. Radicalism, under the leadership of the
Burdetts and Cobbetts, had assumed a character and importance which
seriously alarmed the Administration: and their alarm had scarcely been
temporarily assuaged by the celebrated Six Acts, when the trial of Queen
Caroline roused a still wider and deeper feeling of hatred. Though the
outward signs of this hatred passed away with its exciting cause, there
arose on all sides a spirit which had never shown itself before, of
opposition to abuses in detail. Mr. Hume's persevering scrutiny of the
public expenditure, forcing the House of Commons to a division on every
objectionable item in the estimates, had begun to tell with great force on
public opinion, and had extorted many minor retrenchments from an
unwilling administration. Political economy had asserted itself with great
vigour in public affairs, by the petition of the merchants of London for
free trade, drawn up in 1820 by Mr. Tooke and presented by Mr. Alexander
Baring; and by the noble exertions of Ricardo during the few years of his
parliamentary life. His writings, following up the impulse given by the
Bullion controversy, and followed up in their turn by the expositions and
comments of my father and McCulloch (whose writings in the <i>Edinburgh
Review</i> during those years were most valuable), had drawn general
attention to the subject, making at least partial converts in the Cabinet
itself; and Huskisson, supported by Canning, had commenced that gradual
demolition of the protective system, which one of their colleagues
virtually completed in 1846, though the last vestiges were only swept away
by Mr. Gladstone in 1860. Mr. Peel, then Home Secretary, was entering
cautiously into the untrodden and peculiarly Benthamic path of Law Reform.
At this period, when Liberalism seemed to be becoming the tone of the
time, when improvement of institutions was preached from the highest
places, and a complete change of the constitution of Parliament was loudly
demanded in the lowest, it is not strange that attention should have been
roused by the regular appearance in controversy of what seemed a new
school of writers, claiming to be the legislators and theorists of this
new tendency. The air of strong conviction with which they wrote, when
scarcely anyone else seemed to have an equally strong faith in as definite
a creed; the boldness with which they tilted against the very front of
both the existing political parties; their uncompromising profession of
opposition to many of the generally received opinions, and the suspicion
they lay under of holding others still more heterodox than they professed;
the talent and verve of at least my father's articles, and the appearance
of a corps behind him sufficient to carry on a Review; and finally, the
fact that the <i>Review</i> was bought and read, made the so-called
Bentham school in philosophy and politics fill a greater place in the
public mind than it had held before, or has ever again held since other
equally earnest schools of thought have arisen in England. As I was in the
headquarters of it, knew of what it was composed, and as one of the most
active of its very small number, might say without undue assumption, <i>quorum
pars magna fui</i>, it belongs to me more than to most others, to give
some account of it.</p>
<p>This supposed school, then, had no other existence than what was
constituted by the fact, that my father's writings and conversation drew
round him a certain number of young men who had already imbibed, or who
imbibed from him, a greater or smaller portion of his very decided
political and philosophical opinions. The notion that Bentham was
surrounded by a band of disciples who received their opinions from his
lips, is a fable to which my father did justice in his "Fragment on
Mackintosh," and which, to all who knew Mr. Bentham's habits of life and
manner of conversation, is simply ridiculous. The influence which Bentham
exercised was by his writings. Through them he has produced, and is
producing, effects on the condition of mankind, wider and deeper, no
doubt, than any which can be attributed to my father. He is a much greater
name in history. But my father exercised a far greater personal
ascendency. He <i>was</i> sought for the vigour and instructiveness of his
conversation, and did use it largely as an instrument for the diffusion of
his opinions. I have never known any man who could do such ample justice
to his best thoughts in colloquial discussion. His perfect command over
his great mental resources, the terseness and expressiveness of his
language and the moral earnestness as well as intellectual force of his
delivery, made him one of the most striking of all argumentative
conversers: and he was full of anecdote, a hearty laugher, and, when with
people whom he liked, a most lively and amusing companion. It was not
solely, or even chiefly, in diffusing his merely intellectual convictions
that his power showed itself: it was still more through the influence of a
quality, of which I have only since learnt to appreciate the extreme
rarity: that exalted public spirit, and regard above all things to the
good of the whole, which warmed into life and activity every germ of
similar virtue that existed in the minds he came in contact with: the
desire he made them feel for his approbation, the shame at his
disapproval; the moral support which his conversation and his very
existence gave to those who were aiming at the same objects, and the
encouragement he afforded to the fainthearted or desponding among them, by
the firm confidence which (though the reverse of sanguine as to the
results to be expected in any one particular case) he always felt in the
power of reason, the general progress of improvement, and the good which
individuals could do by judicious effort.</p>
<p>If was my father's opinions which gave the distinguishing character to the
Benthamic or utilitarian propagandism of that time. They fell singly,
scattered from him, in many directions, but they flowed from him in a
continued stream principally in three channels. One was through me, the
only mind directly formed by his instructions, and through whom
considerable influence was exercised over various young men, who became,
in their turn, propagandists. A second was through some of the Cambridge
contemporaries of Charles Austin, who, either initiated by him or under
the general mental impulse which he gave, had adopted many opinions allied
to those of my father, and some of the more considerable of whom
afterwards sought my father's acquaintance and frequented his house. Among
these may be mentioned Strutt, afterwards Lord Belper, and the present
Lord Romilly, with whose eminent father, Sir Samuel, my father had of old
been on terms of friendship. The third channel was that of a younger
generation of Cambridge undergraduates, contemporary, not with Austin, but
with Eyton Tooke, who were drawn to that estimable person by affinity of
opinions, and introduced by him to my father: the most notable of these
was Charles Buller. Various other persons individually received and
transmitted a considerable amount of my father's influence: for example,
Black (as before mentioned) and Fonblanque: most of these, however, we
accounted only partial allies; Fonblanque, for instance, was always
divergent from us on many important points. But indeed there was by no
means complete unanimity among any portion of us, nor had any of us
adopted implicitly all my father's opinions. For example, although his <i>Essay
on Government</i> was regarded probably by all of us as a masterpiece of
political wisdom, our adhesion by no means extended to the paragraph of it
in which he maintains that women may, consistently with good government,
be excluded from the suffrage, because their interest is the same with
that of men. From this doctrine, I, and all those who formed my chosen
associates, most positively dissented. It is due to my father to say that
he denied having intended to affirm that women <i>should</i> be excluded,
any more than men under the age of forty, concerning whom he maintained in
the very next paragraph an exactly similar thesis. He was, as he truly
said, not discussing whether the suffrage had better be restricted, but
only (assuming that it is to be restricted) what is the utmost limit of
restriction which does not necessarily involve a sacrifice of the
securities for good government. But I thought then, as I have always
thought since that the opinion which he acknowledged, no less than that
which he disclaimed, is as great an error as any of those against which
the <i>Essay</i> was directed; that the interest of women is included in
that of men exactly as much as the interest of subjects is included in
that of kings, and no more; and that every reason which exists for giving
the suffrage to anybody, demands that it should not be withheld from
women. This was also the general opinion of the younger proselytes; and it
is pleasant to be able to say that Mr. Bentham, on this important point,
was wholly on our side.</p>
<p>But though none of us, probably, agreed in every respect with my father,
his opinions, as I said before, were the principal element which gave its
colour and character to the little group of young men who were the first
propagators of what was afterwards called "Philosophic Radicalism." Their
mode of thinking was not characterized by Benthamism in any sense which
has relation to Bentham as a chief or guide, but rather by a combination
of Bentham's point of view with that of the modern political economy, and
with the Hartleian metaphysics. Malthus's population principle was quite
as much a banner, and point of union among us, as any opinion specially
belonging to Bentham. This great doctrine, originally brought forward as
an argument against the indefinite improvability of human affairs, we took
up with ardent zeal in the contrary sense, as indicating the sole means of
realizing that improvability by securing full employment at high wages to
the whole labouring population through a voluntary restriction of the
increase of their numbers. The other leading characteristics of the creed,
which we held in common with my father, may be stated as follows:</p>
<p>In politics, an almost unbounded confidence in the efficacy of two things:
representative government, and complete freedom of discussion. So complete
was my father's reliance on the influence of reason over the minds of
mankind, whenever it is allowed to reach them, that he felt as if all
would be gained if the whole population were taught to read, if all sorts
of opinions were allowed to be addressed to them by word and in writing,
and if by means of the suffrage they could nominate a legislature to give
effect to the opinions they adopted. He thought that when the legislature
no longer represented a class interest, it would aim at the general
interest, honestly and with adequate wisdom; since the people would be
sufficiently under the guidance of educated intelligence, to make in
general a good choice of persons to represent them, and having done so, to
leave to those whom they had chosen a liberal discretion. Accordingly
aristocratic rule, the government of the Few in any of its shapes, being
in his eyes the only thing which stood between mankind and an
administration of their affairs by the best wisdom to be found among them,
was the object of his sternest disapprobation, and a democratic suffrage
the principal article of his political creed, not on the ground of
liberty, Rights of Man, or any of the phrases, more or less significant,
by which, up to that time, democracy had usually been defended, but as the
most essential of "securities for good government." In this, too, he held
fast only to what he deemed essentials; he was comparatively indifferent
to monarchical or republican forms—far more so than Bentham, to whom
a king, in the character of "corrupter-general," appeared necessarily very
noxious. Next to aristocracy, an established church, or corporation of
priests, as being by position the great depravers of religion, and
interested in opposing the progress of the human mind, was the object of
his greatest detestation; though he disliked no clergyman personally who
did not deserve it, and was on terms of sincere friendship with several.
In ethics his moral feelings were energetic and rigid on all points which
he deemed important to human well being, while he was supremely
indifferent in opinion (though his indifference did not show itself in
personal conduct) to all those doctrines of the common morality, which he
thought had no foundation but in asceticism and priestcraft. He looked
forward, for example, to a considerable increase of freedom in the
relations between the sexes, though without pretending to define exactly
what would be, or ought to be, the precise conditions of that freedom.
This opinion was connected in him with no sensuality either of a
theoretical or of a practical kind. He anticipated, on the contrary, as
one of the beneficial effects of increased freedom, that the imagination
would no longer dwell upon the physical relation and its adjuncts, and
swell this into one of the principal objects of life; a perversion of the
imagination and feelings, which he regarded as one of the deepest seated
and most pervading evils in the human mind. In psychology, his fundamental
doctrine was the formation of all human character by circumstances,
through the universal Principle of Association, and the consequent
unlimited possibility of improving the moral and intellectual condition of
mankind by education. Of all his doctrines none was more important than
this, or needs more to be insisted on; unfortunately there is none which
is more contradictory to the prevailing tendencies of speculation, both in
his time and since.</p>
<p>These various opinions were seized on with youthful fanaticism by the
little knot of young men of whom I was one: and we put into them a
sectarian spirit, from which, in intention at least, my father was wholly
free. What we (or rather a phantom substituted in the place of us) were
sometimes, by a ridiculous exaggeration, called by others, namely a
"school," some of us for a time really hoped and aspired to be. The French
<i>philosophes</i> of the eighteenth century were the examples we sought
to imitate, and we hoped to accomplish no less results. No one of the set
went to so great excesses in his boyish ambition as I did; which might be
shown by many particulars, were it not an useless waste of space and time.</p>
<p>All this, however, is properly only the outside of our existence; or, at
least, the intellectual part alone, and no more than one side of that. In
attempting to penetrate inward, and give any indication of what we were as
human beings, I must be understood as speaking only of myself, of whom
alone I can speak from sufficient knowledge; and I do not believe that the
picture would suit any of my companions without many and great
modifications.</p>
<p>I conceive that the description so often given of a Benthamite, as a mere
reasoning machine, though extremely inapplicable to most of those who have
been designated by that title, was during two or three years of my life
not altogether untrue of me. It was perhaps as applicable to me as it can
well be to anyone just entering into life, to whom the common objects of
desire must in general have at least the attraction of novelty. There is
nothing very extraordinary in this fact: no youth of the age I then was,
can be expected to be more than one thing, and this was the thing I
happened to be. Ambition and desire of distinction I had in abundance; and
zeal for what I thought the good of mankind was my strongest sentiment,
mixing with and colouring all others. But my zeal was as yet little else,
at that period of my life, than zeal for speculative opinions. It had not
its root in genuine benevolence, or sympathy with mankind; though these
qualities held their due place in my ethical standard. Nor was it
connected with any high enthusiasm for ideal nobleness. Yet of this
feeling I was imaginatively very susceptible; but there was at that time
an intermission of its natural aliment, poetical culture, while there was
a superabundance of the discipline antagonistic to it, that of mere logic
and analysis. Add to this that, as already mentioned, my father's
teachings tended to the undervaluing of feeling. It was not that he was
himself cold-hearted or insensible; I believe it was rather from the
contrary quality; he thought that feeling could take care of itself; that
there was sure to be enough of it if actions were properly cared about.
Offended by the frequency with which, in ethical and philosophical
controversy, feeling is made the ultimate reason and justification of
conduct, instead of being itself called on for a justification, while, in
practice, actions the effect of which on human happiness is mischievous,
are defended as being required by feeling, and the character of a person
of feeling obtains a credit for desert, which he thought only due to
actions, he had a real impatience of attributing praise to feeling, or of
any but the most sparing reference to it, either in the estimation of
persons or in the discussion of things. In addition to the influence which
this characteristic in him had on me and others, we found all the opinions
to which we attached most importance, constantly attacked on the ground of
feeling. Utility was denounced as cold calculation; political economy as
hard-hearted; anti-population doctrines as repulsive to the natural
feelings of mankind. We retorted by the word "sentimentality," which,
along with "declamation" and "vague generalities," served us as common
terms of opprobrium. Although we were generally in the right, as against
those who were opposed to us, the effect was that the cultivation of
feeling (except the feelings of public and private duty) was not in much
esteem among us, and had very little place in the thoughts of most of us,
myself in particular. What we principally thought of, was to alter
people's opinions; to make them believe according to evidence, and know
what was their real interest, which when they once knew, they would, we
thought, by the instrument of opinion, enforce a regard to it upon one
another. While fully recognising the superior excellence of unselfish
benevolence and love of justice, we did not expect the regeneration of
mankind from any direct action on those sentiments, but from the effect of
educated intellect, enlightening the selfish feelings. Although this last
is prodigiously important as a means of improvement in the hands of those
who are themselves impelled by nobler principles of action, I do not
believe that any one of the survivors of the Benthamites or Utilitarians
of that day now relies mainly upon it for the general amendment of human
conduct.</p>
<p>From this neglect both in theory and in practice of the cultivation of
feeling, naturally resulted, among other things, an undervaluing of
poetry, and of Imagination generally, as an element of human nature. It
is, or was, part of the popular notion of Benthamites, that they are
enemies of poetry: this was partly true of Bentham himself; he used to say
that "all poetry is misrepresentation": but in the sense in which he said
it, the same might have been said of all impressive speech; of all
representation or inculcation more oratorical in its character than a sum
in arithmetic. An article of Bingham's in the first number of the <i>Westminster
Review</i>, in which he offered as an explanation of something which he
disliked in Moore, that "Mr. Moore <i>is</i> a poet, and therefore is <i>not</i>
a reasoner," did a good deal to attach the notion of hating poetry to the
writers in the <i>Review</i>. But the truth was that many of us were great
readers of poetry; Bingham himself had been a writer of it, while as
regards me (and the same thing might be said of my father), the correct
statement would be, not that I disliked poetry, but that I was
theoretically indifferent to it. I disliked any sentiments in poetry which
I should have disliked in prose; and that included a great deal. And I was
wholly blind to its place in human culture, as a means of educating the
feelings. But I was always personally very susceptible to some kinds of
it. In the most sectarian period of my Benthamism, I happened to look into
Pope's <i>Essay on Man</i>, and, though every opinion in it was contrary
to mine, I well remember how powerfully it acted on my imagination.
Perhaps at that time poetical composition of any higher type than eloquent
discussion in verse, might not have produced a similar effect upon me: at
all events I seldom gave it an opportunity. This, however, was a mere
passive state. Long before I had enlarged in any considerable degree the
basis of my intellectual creed, I had obtained, in the natural course of
my mental progress, poetic culture of the most valuable kind, by means of
reverential admiration for the lives and characters of heroic persons;
especially the heroes of philosophy. The same inspiring effect which so
many of the benefactors of mankind have left on record that they had
experienced from Plutarch's <i>Lives</i>, was produced on me by Plato's
pictures of Socrates, and by some modern biographies, above all by
Condorcet's <i>Life of Turgot</i>; a book well calculated to rouse the
best sort of enthusiasm, since it contains one of the wisest and noblest
of lives, delineated by one of the wisest and noblest of men. The heroic
virtue of these glorious representatives of the opinions with which I
sympathized, deeply affected me, and I perpetually recurred to them as
others do to a favourite poet, when needing to be carried up into the more
elevated regions of feeling and thought. I may observe by the way that
this book cured me of my sectarian follies. The two or three pages
beginning "Il regardait toute secte comme nuisible," and explaining why
Turgot always kept himself perfectly distinct from the Encyclopedists,
sank deeply into my mind. I left off designating myself and others as
Utilitarians, and by the pronoun "we," or any other collective
designation, I ceased to <i>afficher</i> sectarianism. My real inward
sectarianism I did not get rid of till later, and much more gradually.</p>
<p>About the end of 1824, or beginning of 1825, Mr. Bentham, having lately
got back his papers on Evidence from M. Dumont (whose <i>Traiti des
Preuves Judiciaires</i>, grounded on them, was then first completed and
published), resolved to have them printed in the original, and bethought
himself of me as capable of preparing them for the press; in the same
manner as his <i>Book of Fallacies</i> had been recently edited by
Bingham. I gladly undertook this task, and it occupied nearly all my
leisure for about a year, exclusive of the time afterwards spent in seeing
the five large volumes through the press. Mr. Bentham had begun this
treatise three time's, at considerable intervals, each time in a different
manner, and each time without reference to the preceding: two of the three
times he had gone over nearly the whole subject. These three masses of
manuscript it was my business to condense into a single treatise, adopting
the one last written as the groundwork, and incorporating with it as much
of the two others as it had not completely superseded. I had also to
unroll such of Bentham's involved and parenthetical sentences as seemed to
overpass by their complexity the measure of what readers were likely to
take the pains to understand. It was further Mr. Bentham's particular
desire that I should, from myself, endeavour to supply any <i>lacunae</i>
which he had left; and at his instance I read, for this purpose, the most
authoritative treatises on the English Law of Evidence, and commented on a
few of the objectionable points of the English rules, which had escaped
Bentham's notice. I also replied to the objections which had been made to
some of his doctrines by reviewers of Dumont's book, and added a few
supplementary remarks on some of the more abstract parts of the subject,
such as the theory of improbability and impossibility. The controversial
part of these editorial additions was written in a more assuming tone than
became one so young and inexperienced as I was: but indeed I had never
contemplated coming forward in my own person; and as an anonymous editor
of Bentham I fell into the tone of my author, not thinking it unsuitable
to him or to the subject, however it might be so to me. My name as editor
was put to the book after it was printed, at Mr. Bentham's positive
desire, which I in vain attempted to persuade him to forego.</p>
<p>The time occupied in this editorial work was extremely well employed in
respect to my own improvement. The <i>Rationale of Judicial Evidence</i>
is one of the richest in matter of all Bentham's productions. The theory
of evidence being in itself one of the most important of his subjects, and
ramifying into most of the others, the book contains, very fully
developed, a great proportion of all his best thoughts: while, among more
special things, it comprises the most elaborate exposure of the vices and
defects of English law, as it then was, which is to be found in his works;
not confined to the law of evidence, but including, by way of illustrative
episode, the entire procedure or practice of Westminster Hall. The direct
knowledge, therefore, which I obtained from the book, and which was
imprinted upon me much more thoroughly than it could have been by mere
reading, was itself no small acquisition. But this occupation did for me
what might seem less to be expected; it gave a great start to my powers of
composition. Everything which I wrote subsequently to this editorial
employment, was markedly superior to anything that I had written before
it. Bentham's later style, as the world knows, was heavy and cumbersome,
from the excess of a good quality, the love of precision, which made him
introduce clause within clause into the heart of every sentence, that the
reader might receive into his mind all the modifications and
qualifications simultaneously with the main proposition: and the habit
grew on him until his sentences became, to those not accustomed to them,
most laborious reading. But his earlier style, that of the <i>Fragment on
Government, Plan of a Judicial Establishment</i>, etc., is a model of
liveliness and ease combined with fulness of matter, scarcely ever
surpassed: and of this earlier style there were many striking specimens in
the manuscripts on Evidence, all of which I endeavoured to preserve. So
long a course of this admirable writing had a considerable effect upon my
own; and I added to it by the assiduous reading of other writers, both
French and English, who combined, in a remarkable degree, ease with force,
such as Goldsmith, Fielding, Pascal, Voltaire, and Courier. Through these
influences my writing lost the jejuneness of my early compositions; the
bones and cartilages began to clothe themselves with flesh, and the style
became, at times, lively and almost light.</p>
<p>This improvement was first exhibited in a new field. Mr. Marshall, of
Leeds, father of the present generation of Marshalls, the same who was
brought into Parliament for Yorkshire, when the representation forfeited
by Grampound was transferred to it, an earnest Parliamentary reformer, and
a man of large fortune, of which he made a liberal use, had been much
struck with Bentham's <i>Book of Fallacies</i>; and the thought had
occurred to him that it would be useful to publish annually the
Parliamentary Debates, not in the chronological order of Hansard, but
classified according to subjects, and accompanied by a commentary pointing
out the fallacies of the speakers. With this intention, he very naturally
addressed himself to the editor of the <i>Book of Fallacies</i>; and
Bingham, with the assistance of Charles Austin, undertook the editorship.
The work was called <i>Parliamentary History and Review</i>. Its sale was
not sufficient to keep it in existence, and it only lasted three years. It
excited, however, some attention among parliamentary and political people.
The best strength of the party was put forth in it; and its execution did
them much more credit than that of the <i>Westminster Review</i> had ever
done. Bingham and Charles Austin wrote much in it; as did Strutt, Romilly,
and several other Liberal lawyers. My father wrote one article in his best
style; the elder Austin another. Coulson wrote one of great merit. It fell
to my lot to lead off the first number by an article on the principal
topic of the session (that of 1825), the Catholic Association and the
Catholic Disabilities. In the second number I wrote an elaborate Essay on
the Commercial Crisis of 1825 and the Currency Debates. In the third I had
two articles, one on a minor subject, the other on the Reciprocity
principle in commerce, <i>` propos</i> of a celebrated diplomatic
correspondence between Canning and Gallatin. These writings were no longer
mere reproductions and applications of the doctrines I had been taught;
they were original thinking, as far as that name can be applied to old
ideas in new forms and connexions: and I do not exceed the truth in saying
that there was a maturity, and a well-digested, character about them,
which there had not been in any of my previous performances. In execution,
therefore, they were not at all juvenile; but their subjects have either
gone by, or have been so much better treated since, that they are entirely
superseded, and should remain buried in the same oblivion with my
contributions to the first dynasty of the <i>Westminster Review</i>.</p>
<p>While thus engaged in writing for the public, I did not neglect other
modes of self-cultivation. It was at this time that I learnt German;
beginning it on the Hamiltonian method, for which purpose I and several of
my companions formed a class. For several years from this period, our
social studies assumed a shape which contributed very much to my mental
progress. The idea occurred to us of carrying on, by reading and
conversation, a joint study of several of the branches of science which we
wished to be masters of. We assembled to the number of a dozen or more.
Mr. Grote lent a room of his house in Threadneedle Street for the purpose,
and his partner, Prescott, one of the three original members of the
Utilitarian Society, made one among us. We met two mornings in every week,
from half-past eight till ten, at which hour most of us were called off to
our daily occupations. Our first subject was Political Economy. We chose
some systematic treatise as our text-book; my father's <i>Elements</i>
being our first choice. One of us read aloud a chapter, or some smaller
portion of the book. The discussion was then opened, and anyone who had an
objection, or other remark to make, made it. Our rule was to discuss
thoroughly every point raised, whether great or small, prolonging the
discussion until all who took part were satisfied with the conclusion they
had individually arrived at; and to follow up every topic of collateral
speculation which the chapter or the conversation suggested, never leaving
it until we had untied every knot which we found. We repeatedly kept up
the discussion of some one point for several weeks, thinking intently on
it during the intervals of our meetings, and contriving solutions of the
new difficulties which had risen up in the last morning's discussion. When
we had finished in this way my father's <i>Elements</i>, we went in the
same manner through Ricardo's <i>Principles of Political Economy</i>, and
Bailey's <i>Dissertation on Value</i>. These close and vigorous
discussions were not only improving in a high degree to those who took
part in them, but brought out new views of some topics of abstract
Political Economy. The theory of International Values which I afterwards
published, emanated from these conversations, as did also the modified
form of Ricardo's <i>Theory of Profits</i>, laid down in my <i>Essay on
Profits and Interest</i>. Those among us with whom new speculations
chiefly originated, were Ellis, Graham, and I; though others gave valuable
aid to the discussions, especially Prescott and Roebuck, the one by his
knowledge, the other by his dialectical acuteness. The theories of
International Values and of Profits were excogitated and worked out in
about equal proportions by myself and Graham: and if our original project
had been executed, my <i>Essays on Some Unsettled Questions of Political
Economy</i> would have been brought out along with some papers of his,
under our joint names. But when my exposition came to be written, I found
that I had so much over-estimated my agreement with him, and he dissented
so much from the most original of the two Essays, that on International
Values, that I was obliged to consider the theory as now exclusively mine,
and it came out as such when published many years later. I may mention
that among the alterations which my father made in revising his <i>Elements</i>
for the third edition, several were founded on criticisms elicited by
these conversations; and in particular he modified his opinions (though
not to the extent of our new speculations) on both the points to which I
have adverted.</p>
<p>When we had enough of political economy, we took up the syllogistic logic
in the same manner, Grote now joining us. Our first text-book was Aldrich,
but being disgusted with its superficiality, we reprinted one of the most
finished among the many manuals of the school logic, which my father, a
great collector of such books, possessed, the <i>Manuductio ad Logicam</i>
of the Jesuit Du Trieu. After finishing this, we took up Whately's <i>Logic</i>,
then first republished from the <i>Encyclopedia Metropolitana</i>, and
finally the <i>Computatio sive Logica</i> of Hobbes. These books, dealt
with in our manner, afforded a high range for original metaphysical
speculation: and most of what has been done in the First Book of my <i>System
of Logic</i>, to rationalize and correct the principles and distinctions
of the school logicians, and to improve the theory of the Import of
Propositions, had its origin in these discussions; Graham and I
originating most of the novelties, while Grote and others furnished an
excellent tribunal or test. From this time I formed the project of writing
a book on Logic, though on a much humbler scale than the one I ultimately
executed.</p>
<p>Having done with Logic, we launched into Analytic Psychology, and having
chosen Hartley for our text-book, we raised Priestley's edition to an
extravagant price by searching through London to furnish each of us with a
copy. When we had finished Hartley, we suspended our meetings; but my
father's <i>Analysis of the Mind</i> being published soon after, we
reassembled for the purpose of reading it. With this our exercises ended.
I have always dated from these conversations my own real inauguration as
an original and independent thinker. It was also through them that I
acquired, or very much strengthened, a mental habit to which I attribute
all that I have ever done, or ever shall do, in speculation: that of never
accepting half-solutions of difficulties as complete; never abandoning a
puzzle, but again and again returning to it until it was cleared up; never
allowing obscure corners of a subject to remain unexplored, because they
did not appear important; never thinking that I perfectly understood any
part of a subject until I understood the whole.</p>
<p>Our doings from 1825 to 1830 in the way of public speaking, filled a
considerable place in my life during those years, and as they had
important effects on my development, something ought to be said of them.</p>
<p>There was for some time in existence a society of Owenites, called the
Co-operative Society, which met for weekly public discussions in Chancery
Lane. In the early part of 1825, accident brought Roebuck in contact with
several of its members, and led to his attending one or two of the
meetings and taking part in the debate in opposition to Owenism. Some one
of us started the notion of going there in a body and having a general
battle: and Charles Austin and some of his friends who did not usually
take part in our joint exercises, entered into the project. It was carried
out by concert with the principal members of the Society, themselves
nothing loth, as they naturally preferred a controversy with opponents to
a tame discussion among their own body. The question of population was
proposed as the subject of debate: Charles Austin led the case on our side
with a brilliant speech, and the fight was kept up by adjournment through
five or six weekly meetings before crowded auditories, including along
with the members of the Society and their friends, many hearers and some
speakers from the Inns of Court. When this debate was ended, another was
commenced on the general merits of Owen's system: and the contest
altogether lasted about three months. It was a <i>lutte corps ` corps</i>
between Owenites and political economists, whom the Owenites regarded as
their most inveterate opponents: but it was a perfectly friendly dispute.
We who represented political economy, had the same objects in view as they
had, and took pains to show it; and the principal champion on their side
was a very estimable man, with whom I was well acquainted, Mr. William
Thompson, of Cork, author of a book on the Distribution of Wealth, and of
an " Appeal" in behalf of women against the passage relating to them in my
father's <i>Essay on Government</i>. Ellis, Roebuck, and I took an active
part in the debate, and among those from the Inns of Court who joined in
it, I remember Charles Villiers. The other side obtained also, on the
population question, very efficient support from without. The well-known
Gale Jones, then an elderly man, made one of his florid speeches; but the
speaker with whom I was most struck, though I dissented from nearly every
word he said, was Thirlwall, the historian, since Bishop of St. David's,
then a Chancery barrister, unknown except by a high reputation for
eloquence acquired at the Cambridge Union before the era of Austin and
Macaulay. His speech was in answer to one of mine. Before he had uttered
ten sentences, I set him down as the best speaker I had ever heard, and I
have never since heard anyone whom I placed above him.</p>
<p>The great interest of these debates predisposed some of those who took
part in them, to catch at a suggestion thrown out by McCulloch, the
political economist, that a Society was wanted in London similar to the
Speculative Society at Edinburgh, in which Brougham, Horner, and others
first cultivated public speaking. Our experience at the Co-operative
Society seemed to give cause for being sanguine as to the sort of men who
might be brought together in London for such a purpose. McCulloch
mentioned the matter to several young men of influence, to whom he was
then giving private lessons in political economy. Some of these entered
warmly into the project, particularly George Villiers, after Earl of
Clarendon. He and his brothers, Hyde and Charles, Romilly, Charles Austin
and I, with some others, met and agreed on a plan. We determined to meet
once a fortnight from November to June, at the Freemasons' Tavern, and we
had soon a fine list of members, containing, along with several members of
Parliament, nearly all the most noted speakers of the Cambridge Union and
of the Oxford United Debating Society. It is curiously illustrative of the
tendencies of the time, that our principal difficulty in recruiting for
the Society was to find a sufficient number of Tory speakers. Almost all
whom we could press into the service were Liberals, of different orders
and degrees. Besides those already named, we had Macaulay, Thirlwall,
Praed, Lord Howick, Samuel Wilberforce (afterwards Bishop of Oxford),
Charles Poulett Thomson (afterwards Lord Sydenham), Edward and Henry
Lytton Bulwer, Fonblanque, and many others whom I cannot now recollect,
but who made themselves afterwards more or less conspicuous in public or
literary life. Nothing could seem more promising. But when the time for
action drew near, and it was necessary to fix on a President, and find
somebody to open the first debate, none of our celebrities would consent
to perform either office. Of the many who were pressed on the subject, the
only one who could be prevailed on was a man of whom I knew very little,
but who had taken high honours at Oxford and was said to have acquired a
great oratorical reputation there; who some time afterwards became a Tory
member of Parliament. He accordingly was fixed on, both for filling the
President's chair and for making the first speech. The important day
arrived; the benches were crowded; all our great speakers were present, to
judge of, but not to help our efforts. The Oxford orator's speech was a
complete failure. This threw a damp on the whole concern: the speakers who
followed were few, and none of them did their best: the affair was a
complete <i>fiasco</i>; and the oratorical celebrities we had counted on
went away never to return, giving to me at least a lesson in knowledge of
the world. This unexpected breakdown altered my whole relation to the
project. I had not anticipated taking a prominent part, or speaking much
or often, particularly at first, but I now saw that the success of the
scheme depended on the new men, and I put my shoulder to the wheel. I
opened the second question, and from that time spoke in nearly every
debate. It was very uphill work for some time. The three Villiers and
Romilly stuck to us for some time longer, but the patience of all the
founders of the Society was at last exhausted, except me and Roebuck. In
the season following, 1826-7, things began to mend. We had acquired two
excellent Tory speakers, Hayward and Shee (afterwards Sergeant Shee): the
Radical side was reinforced by Charles Buller, Cockburn, and others of the
second generation of Cambridge Benthamities; and with their and other
occasional aid, and the two Tories as well as Roebuck and me for regular
speakers, almost every debate was a <i>bataille rangie</i> between the
"philosophic Radicals" and the Tory lawyers; until our conflicts were
talked about, and several persons of note and consideration came to hear
us. This happened still more in the subsequent seasons, 1828 and 1829,
when the Coleridgians, in the persons of Maurice and Sterling, made their
appearance in the Society as a second Liberal and even Radical party, on
totally different grounds from Benthamism and vehemently opposed to it;
bringing into these discussions the general doctrines and modes of thought
of the European reaction against the philosophy of the eighteenth century;
and adding a third and very important belligerent party to our contests,
which were now no bad exponent of the movement of opinion among the most
cultivated part of the new generation. Our debates were very different
from those of common debating societies, for they habitually consisted of
the strongest arguments and most philosophic principles which either side
was able to produce, thrown often into close and <i>serri</i> confutations
of one another. The practice was necessarily very useful to us, and
eminently so to me. I never, indeed, acquired real fluency, and had always
a bad and ungraceful delivery; but I could make myself listened to: and as
I always wrote my speeches when, from the feelings involved, or the nature
of the ideas to be developed, expression seemed important, I greatly
increased my power of effective writing; acquiring not only an ear for
smoothness and rhythm, but a practical sense for <i>telling</i> sentences,
and an immediate criterion of their telling property, by their effect on a
mixed audience.</p>
<p>The Society, and the preparation for it, together with the preparation for
the morning conversations which were going on simultaneously, occupied the
greater part of my leisure; and made me feel it a relief when, in the
spring of 1828, I ceased to write for the <i>Westminster</i>. The <i>Review</i>
had fallen into difficulties. Though the sale of the first number had been
very encouraging, the permanent sale had never, I believe, been sufficient
to pay the expenses, on the scale on which the <i>Review</i> was carried
on. Those expenses had been considerably, but not sufficiently, reduced.
One of the editors, Southern, had resigned; and several of the writers,
including my father and me, who had been paid like other contributors for
our earlier articles, had latterly written without payment. Nevertheless,
the original funds were nearly or quite exhausted, and if the <i>Review</i>
was to be continued some new arrangement of its affairs had become
indispensable. My father and I had several conferences with Bowring on the
subject. We were willing to do our utmost for maintaining the <i>Review</i>
as an organ of our opinions, but not under Bowring's editorship: while the
impossibility of its any longer supporting a paid editor, afforded a
ground on which, without affront to him, we could propose to dispense with
his services. We and some of our friends were prepared to carry on the <i>Review</i>
as unpaid writers, either finding among ourselves an unpaid editor, or
sharing the editorship among us. But while this negotiation was proceeding
with Bowring's apparent acquiescence, he was carrying on another in a
different quarter (with Colonel Perronet Thompson), of which we received
the first intimation in a letter from Bowring as editor, informing us
merely that an arrangement had been made, and proposing to us to write for
the next number, with promise of payment. We did not dispute Bowring's
right to bring about, if he could, an arrangement more favourable to
himself than the one we had proposed; but we thought the concealment which
he had practised towards us, while seemingly entering into our own
project, an affront: and even had we not thought so, we were indisposed to
expend any more of our time and trouble in attempting to write up the <i>Review</i>
under his management. Accordingly my father excused himself from writing;
though two or three years later, on great pressure, he did write one more
political article. As for me, I positively refused. And thus ended my
connexion with the original <i>Westminster</i>. The last article which I
wrote in it had cost me more labour than any previous; but it was a labour
of love, being a defence of the early French Revolutionists against the
Tory misrepresentations of Sir Walter Scott, in the introduction to his <i>Life
of Napoleon</i>. The number of books which I read for this purpose, making
notes and extracts—even the number I had to buy (for in those days
there was no public or subscription library from which books of reference
could be taken home)—far exceeded the worth of the immediate object;
but I had at that time a half-formed intention of writing a History of the
French Revolution; and though I never executed it, my collections
afterwards were very useful to Carlyle for a similar purpose.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0005" id="link2HCH0005"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER V — CRISIS IN MY MENTAL HISTORY. ONE STAGE ONWARD </h2>
<p>For some years after this time I wrote very little, and nothing regularly,
for publication: and great were the advantages which I derived from the
intermission. It was of no common importance to me, at this period, to be
able to digest and mature my thoughts for my own mind only, without any
immediate call for giving them out in print. Had I gone on writing, it
would have much disturbed the important transformation in my opinions and
character, which took place during those years. The origin of this
transformation, or at least the process by which I was prepared for it,
can only be explained by turning some distance back.</p>
<p>From the winter of 1821, when I first read Bentham, and especially from
the commencement of the <i>Westminster Review</i>, I had what might truly
be called an object in life; to be a reformer of the world. My conception
of my own happiness was entirely identified with this object. The personal
sympathies I wished for were those of fellow labourers in this enterprise.
I endeavoured to pick up as many flowers as I could by the way; but as a
serious and permanent personal satisfaction to rest upon, my whole
reliance was placed on this; and I was accustomed to felicitate myself on
the certainty of a happy life which I enjoyed, through placing my
happiness in something durable and distant, in which some progress might
be always making, while it could never be exhausted by complete
attainment. This did very well for several years, during which the general
improvement going on in the world and the idea of myself as engaged with
others in struggling to promote it, seemed enough to fill up an
interesting and animated existence. But the time came when I awakened from
this as from a dream. It was in the autumn of 1826. I was in a dull state
of nerves, such as everybody is occasionally liable to; unsusceptible to
enjoyment or pleasurable excitement; one of those moods when what is
pleasure at other times, becomes insipid or indifferent; the state, I
should think, in which converts to Methodism usually are, when smitten by
their first "conviction of sin." In this frame of mind it occurred to me
to put the question directly to myself: "Suppose that all your objects in
life were realized; that all the changes in institutions and opinions
which you are looking forward to, could be completely effected at this
very instant: would this be a great joy and happiness to you?" And an
irrepressible self-consciousness distinctly answered, "No!" At this my
heart sank within me: the whole foundation on which my life was
constructed fell down. All my happiness was to have been found in the
continual pursuit of this end. The end had ceased to charm, and how could
there ever again be any interest in the means? I seemed to have nothing
left to live for.</p>
<p>At first I hoped that the cloud would pass away of itself; but it did not.
A night's sleep, the sovereign remedy for the smaller vexations of life,
had no effect on it. I awoke to a renewed consciousness of the woful fact.
I carried it with me into all companies, into all occupations. Hardly
anything had power to cause me even a few minutes' oblivion of it. For
some months the cloud seemed to grow thicker and thicker. The lines in
Coleridge's <i>Dejection</i>—I was not then acquainted with them—exactly
describe my case:</p>
<p>"A grief without a pang, void, dark and drear,<br/>
A drowsy, stifled, unimpassioned grief,<br/>
Which finds no natural outlet or relief<br/>
In word, or sigh, or tear."<br/></p>
<p>In vain I sought relief from my favourite books; those memorials of past
nobleness and greatness from which I had always hitherto drawn strength
and animation. I read them now without feeling, or with the accustomed
feeling minus all its charm; and I became persuaded, that my love of
mankind, and of excellence for its own sake, had worn itself out. I sought
no comfort by speaking to others of what I felt. If I had loved anyone
sufficiently to make confiding my griefs a necessity, I should not have
been in the condition I was. I felt, too, that mine was not an
interesting, or in any way respectable distress. There was nothing in it
to attract sympathy. Advice, if I had known where to seek it, would have
been most precious. The words of Macbeth to the physician often occurred
to my thoughts. But there was no one on whom I could build the faintest
hope of such assistance. My father, to whom it would have been natural to
me to have recourse in any practical difficulties, was the last person to
whom, in such a case as this, I looked for help. Everything convinced me
that he had no knowledge of any such mental state as I was suffering from,
and that even if he could be made to understand it, he was not the
physician who could heal it. My education, which was wholly his work, had
been conducted without any regard to the possibility of its ending in this
result; and I saw no use in giving him the pain of thinking that his plans
had failed, when the failure was probably irremediable, and, at all
events, beyond the power of <i>his</i> remedies. Of other friends, I had
at that time none to whom I had any hope of making my condition
intelligible. It was, however, abundantly intelligible to myself; and the
more I dwelt upon it, the more hopeless it appeared.</p>
<p>My course of study had led me to believe, that all mental and moral
feelings and qualities, whether of a good or of a bad kind, were the
results of association; that we love one thing, and hate another, take
pleasure in one sort of action or contemplation, and pain in another sort,
through the clinging of pleasurable or painful ideas to those things, from
the effect of education or of experience. As a corollary from this, I had
always heard it maintained by my father, and was myself convinced, that
the object of education should be to form the strongest possible
associations of the salutary class; associations of pleasure with all
things beneficial to the great whole, and of pain with all things hurtful
to it. This doctrine appeared inexpugnable; but it now seemed to me, on
retrospect, that my teachers had occupied themselves but superficially
with the means of forming and keeping up these salutary associations. They
seemed to have trusted altogether to the old familiar instruments, praise
and blame, reward and punishment. Now, I did not doubt that by these
means, begun early, and applied unremittingly, intense associations of
pain and pleasure, especially of pain, might be created, and might produce
desires and aversions capable of lasting undiminished to the end of life.
But there must always be something artificial and casual in associations
thus produced. The pains and pleasures thus forcibly associated with
things, are not connected with them by any natural tie; and it is
therefore, I thought, essential to the durability of these associations,
that they should have become so intense and inveterate as to be
practically indissoluble, before the habitual exercise of the power of
analysis had commenced. For I now saw, or thought I saw, what I had always
before received with incredulity —that the habit of analysis has a
tendency to wear away the feelings: as indeed it has, when no other mental
habit is cultivated, and the analysing spirit remains without its natural
complements and correctives. The very excellence of analysis (I argued) is
that it tends to weaken and undermine whatever is the result of prejudice;
that it enables us mentally to separate ideas which have only casually
clung together: and no associations whatever could ultimately resist this
dissolving force, were it not that we owe to analysis our clearest
knowledge of the permanent sequences in nature; the real connexions
between Things, not dependent on our will and feelings; natural laws, by
virtue of which, in many cases, one thing is inseparable from another in
fact; which laws, in proportion as they are clearly perceived and
imaginatively realized, cause our ideas of things which are always joined
together in Nature, to cohere more and more closely in our thoughts.
Analytic habits may thus even strengthen the associations between causes
and effects, means and ends, but tend altogether to weaken those which
are, to speak familiarly, a <i>mere</i> matter of feeling. They are
therefore (I thought) favourable to prudence and clear- sightedness, but a
perpetual worm at the root both of the passions and of the virtues; and,
above all, fearfully undermine all desires, and all pleasures, which are
the effects of association, that is, according to the theory I held, all
except the purely physical and organic; of the entire insufficiency of
which to make life desirable, no one had a stronger conviction than I had.
These were the laws of human nature, by which, as it seemed to me, I had
been brought to my present state. All those to whom I looked up, were of
opinion that the pleasure of sympathy with human beings, and the feelings
which made the good of others, and especially of mankind on a large scale,
the object of existence, were the greatest and surest sources of
happiness. Of the truth of this I was convinced, but to know that a
feeling would make me happy if I had it, did not give me the feeling. My
education, I thought, had failed to create these feelings in sufficient
strength to resist the dissolving influence of analysis, while the whole
course of my intellectual cultivation had made precocious and premature
analysis the inveterate habit of my mind. I was thus, as I said to myself,
left stranded at the commencement of my voyage, with a well-equipped ship
and a rudder, but no sail; without any real desire for the ends which I
had been so carefully fitted out to work for: no delight in virtue, or the
general good, but also just as little in anything else. The fountains of
vanity and ambition seemed to have dried up within me, as completely as
those of benevolence. I had had (as I reflected) some gratification of
vanity at too early an age: I had obtained some distinction and felt
myself of some importance, before the desire of distinction and of
importance had grown into a passion: and little as it was which I had
attained, yet having been attained too early, like all pleasures enjoyed
too soon, it had made me <i>blasi</i> and indifferent to the pursuit. Thus
neither selfish nor unselfish pleasures were pleasures to me. And there
seemed no power in nature sufficient to begin the formation of my
character anew, and create, in a mind now irretrievably analytic, fresh
associations of pleasure with any of the objects of human desire.</p>
<p>These were the thoughts which mingled with the dry, heavy dejection of the
melancholy winter of 1826-7. During this time I was not incapable of my
usual occupations. I went on with them mechanically, by the mere force of
habit. I had been so drilled in a certain sort of mental exercise, that I
could still carry it on when all the spirit had gone out of it. I even
composed and spoke several speeches at the debating society, how, or with
what degree of success, I know not. Of four years' continual speaking at
that society, this is the only year of which I remember next to nothing.
Two lines of Coleridge, in whom alone of all writers I have found a true
description of what I felt, were often in my thoughts, not at this time
(for I had never read them), but in a later period of the same mental
malady:</p>
<p>"Work without hope draws nectar in a sieve,<br/>
And hope without an object cannot live."<br/></p>
<p>In all probability my case was by no means so peculiar as I fancied it,
and I doubt not that many others have passed through a similar state; but
the idiosyncrasies of my education had given to the general phenomenon a
special character, which made it seem the natural effect of causes that it
was hardly possible for time to remove. I frequently asked myself, if I
could, or if I was bound to go on living, when life must be passed in this
manner. I generally answered to myself that I did not think I could
possibly bear it beyond a year. When, however, not more than half that
duration of time had elapsed, a small ray of light broke in upon my gloom.
I was reading, accidentally, Marmontel's <i>Mimoires</i>, and came to the
passage which relates his father's death, the distressed position of the
family, and the sudden inspiration by which he, then a mere boy, felt and
made them feel that he would be everything to them—would supply the
place of all that they had lost. A vivid conception of the scene and its
feelings came over me, and I was moved to tears. From this moment my
burden grew lighter. The oppression of the thought that all feeling was
dead within me was gone. I was no longer hopeless: I was not a stock or a
stone. I had still, it seemed, some of the material out of which all worth
of character, and all capacity for happiness, are made. Relieved from my
ever-present sense of irremediable wretchedness, I gradually found that
the ordinary incidents of life could again give me some pleasure; that I
could again find enjoyment, not intense, but sufficient for cheerfulness,
in sunshine and sky, in books, in conversation, in public affairs; and
that there was, once more, excitement, though of a moderate, kind, in
exerting myself for my opinions, and for the public good. Thus the cloud
gradually drew off, and I again enjoyed life; and though I had several
relapses, some of which lasted many months, I never again was as miserable
as I had been.</p>
<p>The experiences of this period had two very marked effects on my opinions
and character. In the first place, they led me to adopt a theory of life,
very unlike that on which I had before I acted, and having much in common
with what at that time I certainly had never heard of, the anti-self-
consciousness theory of Carlyle. I never, indeed, wavered in the
conviction that happiness is the test of all rules of conduct, and the end
of life. But I now thought that this end was only to be attained by not
making it the direct end. Those only are happy (I thought) who have their
minds fixed on some object other than their own happiness; on the
happiness of others, on the improvement of mankind, even on some art or
pursuit, followed not as a means, but as itself an ideal end. Aiming thus
at something else, they find happiness by the way. The enjoyments of life
(such was now my theory) are sufficient to make it a pleasant thing, when
they are taken <i>en passant</i>, without being made a principal object.
Once make them so, and they are immediately felt to be insufficient. They
will not bear a scrutinizing examination. Ask yourself whether you are
happy, and you cease to be so. The only chance is to treat, not happiness,
but some end external to it, as the purpose of life. Let your
self-consciousness, your scrutiny, your self-interrogation, exhaust
themselves on that; and if otherwise fortunately circumstanced you will
inhale happiness with the air you breathe, without dwelling on it or
thinking about it, without either forestalling it in imagination, or
putting it to flight by fatal questioning. This theory now became the
basis of my philosophy of life. And I still hold to it as the best theory
for all those who have but a moderate degree of sensibility and of
capacity I for enjoyment; that is, for the great majority of mankind.</p>
<p>The other important change which my opinions at this time underwent, was
that I, for the first time, gave its proper place, among the prime
necessities of human well-being, to the internal culture of the
individual. I ceased to attach almost exclusive importance to the ordering
of outward circumstances, and the training of the human being for
speculation and for action.</p>
<p>I had now learnt by experience that the passing susceptibilities needed to
be cultivated as well as the active capacities, and required to be
nourished and enriched as well as guided. I did not, for an instant, lose
sight of, or undervalue, that part of the truth which I had seen before; I
never turned recreant to intellectual culture, or ceased to consider the
power and practice of analysis as an essential condition both of
individual and of social improvement But 1 thought that it had
consequences which required to be corrected, by joining other kinds of
cultivation with it. The maintenance of a due balance among the faculties
now seemed to be of primary importance. The cultivation of the feelings
became one of the cardinal points in my ethical and philosophical creed.
And my thoughts and inclinations turned in an increasing degree towards
whatever seemed capable of being instrumental to that object.</p>
<p>I now began to find meaning in the things, which I had read or heard about
the importance of poetry and art as instruments of human culture. But it
was some time longer before I began to know this by personal experience.
The only one of the imaginative arts in which I had from childhood taken
great pleasure, was music; the best effect of which (and in this it
surpasses perhaps every other art) consists in exciting enthusiasm; in
winding up to a high pitch those feelings of an elevated kind which are
already in the character, but to which this excitement gives a glow and a
fervour, which, though transitory at its utmost height, is precious for
sustaining them at other times. This effect of music I had often
experienced; but, like all my pleasurable susceptibilities, it was
suspended during the gloomy period. I had sought relief again and again
from this quarter, but found none. After the tide had turned, and I was in
process of recovery, I had been helped forward by music, but in a much
less elevated manner. I at this time first became acquainted with Weber's
<i>Oberon</i>, and the extreme pleasure which I drew from its delicious
melodies did me good by showing me a source of pleasure to which I was as
susceptible as ever. The good, however, was much impaired by the thought
that the pleasure of music (as is quite true of such pleasure as this was,
that of mere tune) fades with familiarity, and requires either to be
revived by intermittence, or fed by continual novelty. And it is very
characteristic both of my then state, and of the general tone of my mind
at this period of my life, that I was seriously tormented by the thought
of the exhaustibility of musical combinations. The octave consists only of
five tones and two semi-tones, which can be put together in only a limited
number of ways, of which but a small proportion are beautiful: most of
these, it seemed to me, must have been already discovered, and there could
not be room for a long succession of Mozarts and Webers, to strike out, as
these had done, entirely new and surpassingly rich veins of musical
beauty. This source of anxiety may, perhaps, be thought to resemble that
of the philosophers of Laputa, who feared lest the sun should be burnt
out. It was, however, connected with the best feature in my character, and
the only good point to be found in my very unromantic and in no way
honourable distress. For though my dejection, honestly looked at, could
not be called other than egotistical, produced by the ruin, as I thought,
of my fabric of happiness, yet the destiny of mankind in general was ever
in my thoughts, and could not be separated from my own. I felt that the
flaw in my life, must be a flaw in life itself; that the question was,
whether, if the reformers of society and government could succeed in their
objects, and every person in the community were free and in a state of
physical comfort, the pleasures of life, being no longer kept up by
struggle and privation, would cease to be pleasures. And I felt that
unless I could see my way to some better hope than this for human
happiness in general, my dejection must continue; but that if I could see
such an outlet, I should then look on the world with pleasure; content, as
far as I was myself concerned, with any fair share of the general lot.</p>
<p>This state of my thoughts and feelings made the fact of my reading
Wordsworth for the first time (in the autumn of 1828), an important event
of my life. I took up the collection of his poems from curiosity, with no
expectation of mental relief from it, though I had before resorted to
poetry with that hope. In the worst period of my depression, I had read
through the whole of Byron (then new to me), to try whether a poet, whose
peculiar department was supposed to be that of the intenser feelings,
could rouse any feeling in me. As might be expected, I got no good from
this reading, but the reverse. The poet's state of mind was too like my
own. His was the lament of a man who had worn out all pleasures, and who
seemed to think that life, to all who possess the good things of it, must
necessarily be the vapid, uninteresting thing which I found it. His Harold
and Manfred had the same burden on them which I had; and I was not in a
frame of mind to desire any comfort from the vehement sensual passion of
his Giaours, or the sullenness of his Laras. But while Byron was exactly
what did not suit my condition, Wordsworth was exactly what did. I had
looked into the <i>Excursion</i> two or three years before, and found
little in it; and I should probably have found as little, had I read it at
this time. But the miscellaneous poems, in the two-volume edition of 1815
(to which little of value was added in the latter part of the author's
life), proved to be the precise thing for my mental wants at that
particular juncture.</p>
<p>In the first place, these poems addressed themselves powerfully to one of
the strongest of my pleasurable susceptibilities, the love of rural
objects and natural scenery; to which I had been indebted not only for
much of the pleasure of my life, but quite recently for relief from one of
my longest relapses into depression. In this power of rural beauty over
me, there was a foundation laid for taking pleasure in Wordsworth's
poetry; the more so, as his scenery lies mostly among mountains, which,
owing to my early Pyrenean excursion, were my ideal of natural beauty. But
Wordsworth would never have had any great effect on me, if he had merely
placed before me beautiful pictures of natural scenery. Scott does this
still better than Wordsworth, and a very second-rate landscape does it
more effectually than any poet. What made Wordsworth's poems a medicine
for my state of mind, was that they expressed, not mere outward beauty,
but states of feeling, and of thought coloured by feeling, under the
excitement of beauty. They seemed to be the very culture of the feelings,
which I was in quest of. In them I seemed to draw from a source of inward
joy, of sympathetic and imaginative pleasure, which could be shared in by
all human beings; which had no connection with struggle or imperfection,
but would be made richer by every improvement in the physical or social
condition of mankind. From them I seemed to learn what would be the
perennial sources of happiness, when all the greater evils of life shall
have been removed. And I felt myself at once better and happier as I came
under their influence. There have certainly been, even in our own age,
greater poets than Wordsworth; but poetry of deeper and loftier feeling
could not have done for me at that time what his did. I needed to be made
to feel that there was real, permanent happiness in tranquil
contemplation. Wordsworth taught me this, not only without turning away
from, but with a greatly increased interest in, the common feelings and
common destiny of human beings. And the delight which these poems gave me,
proved that with culture of this sort, there was nothing to dread from the
most confirmed habit of analysis. At the conclusion of the Poems came the
famous Ode, falsely called Platonic, "Intimations of Immortality": in
which, along with more than his usual sweetness of melody and rhythm, and
along with the two passages of grand imagery but bad philosophy so often
quoted, I found that he too had had similar experience to mine; that he
also had felt that the first freshness of youthful enjoyment of life was
not lasting; but that he had sought for compensation, and found it, in the
way in which he was now teaching me to find it. The result was that I
gradually, but completely, emerged from my habitual depression, and was
never again subject to it. I long continued to value Wordsworth less
according to his intrinsic merits, than by the measure of what he had done
for me. Compared with the greatest poets, he may be said to be the poet of
unpoetical natures, possessed of quiet and contemplative tastes. But
unpoetical natures are precisely those which require poetic cultivation.
This cultivation Wordsworth is much more fitted to give, than poets who
are intrinsically far more poets than he.</p>
<p>It so fell out that the merits of Wordsworth were the occasion of my first
public declaration of my new way of thinking, and separation from those of
my habitual companions who had not undergone a similar change. The person
with whom at that time I was most in the habit of comparing notes on such
subjects was Roebuck, and I induced him to read Wordsworth, in whom he
also at first seemed to find much to admire: but I, like most
Wordsworthians, threw myself into strong antagonism to Byron, both as a
poet and as to his influence on the character. Roebuck, all whose
instincts were those of action and struggle, had, on the contrary, a
strong relish and great admiration of Byron, whose writings he regarded as
the poetry of human life, while Wordsworth's, according to him, was that
of flowers and butterflies. We agreed to have the fight out at our
Debating Society, where we accordingly discussed for two evenings the
comparative merits of Byron and Wordsworth, propounding and illustrating
by long recitations our respective theories of poetry: Sterling also, in a
brilliant speech, putting forward his particular theory. This was the
first debate on any weighty subject in which Roebuck and I had been on
opposite sides. The schism between us widened from this time more and
more, though we continued for some years longer to be companions. In the
beginning, our chief divergence related to the cultivation of the
feelings. Roebuck was in many respects very different from the vulgar
notion of a Benthamite or Utilitarian. He was a lover of poetry and of
most of the fine arts. He took great pleasure in music, in dramatic
performances, especially in painting, and himself drew and designed
landscapes with great facility and beauty. But he never could be made to
see that these things have any value as aids in the formation of
character. Personally, instead of being, as Benthamites are supposed to
be, void of feeling, he had very quick and strong sensibilities. But, like
most Englishmen who have feelings, he found his feelings stand very much
in his way. He was much more susceptible to the painful sympathies than to
the pleasurable, and, looking for his happiness elsewhere, he wished that
his feelings should be deadened rather than quickened. And, in truth, the
English character, and English social circumstances, make it so seldom
possible to derive happiness from the exercise of the sympathies, that it
is not wonderful if they count for little in an Englishman's scheme of
life. In most other countries the paramount importance of the sympathies
as a constituent of individual happiness is an axiom, taken for granted
rather than needing any formal statement; but most English thinkers always
seem to regard them as necessary evils, required for keeping men's actions
benevolent and compassionate. Roebuck was, or appeared to be, this kind of
Englishman. He saw little good in any cultivation of the feelings, and
none at all in cultivating them through the imagination, which he thought
was only cultivating illusions. It was in vain I urged on him that the
imaginative emotion which an idea, when vividly conceived, excites in us,
is not an illusion but a fact, as real as any of the other qualities of
objects; and, far from implying anything erroneous and delusive in our
mental apprehension of the object, is quite consistent with the most
accurate knowledge and most perfect practical recognition of all its
physical and intellectual laws and relations. The intensest feeling of the
beauty of a cloud lighted by the setting sun, is no hindrance to my
knowing that the cloud is vapour of water, subject to all the laws of
vapours in a state of suspension; and I am just as likely to allow for,
and act on, these physical laws whenever there is occasion to do so, as if
I had been incapable of perceiving any distinction between beauty and
ugliness.</p>
<p>While my intimacy with Roebuck diminished, I fell more and more into
friendly intercourse with our Coleridgian adversaries in the Society,
Frederick Maurice and John Sterling, both subsequently so well known, the
former by his writings, the latter through the biographies by Hare and
Carlyle. Of these two friends, Maurice was the thinker, Sterling the
orator, and impassioned expositor of thoughts which, at this period, were
almost entirely formed for him by Maurice.</p>
<p>With Maurice I had for some time been acquainted through Eyton Tooke, who
had known him at Cambridge, and although my discussions with him were
almost always disputes, I had carried away from them much that helped to
build up my new fabric of thought, in the same way as I was deriving much
from Coleridge, and from the writings of Goethe and other German authors
which I read during these years. I have so deep a respect for Maurice's
character and purposes, as well as for his great mental gifts, that it is
with some unwillingness I say anything which may seem to place him on a
less high eminence than I would gladly be able to accord to him. But I
have always thought that there was more intellectual power wasted in
Maurice than in any other of my contemporaries. Few of them certainly have
had so much to waste. Great powers of generalization, rare ingenuity and
subtlety, and a wide perception of important and unobvious truths, served
him not for putting something better into the place of the worthless heap
of received opinions on the great subjects of thought, but for proving to
his own mind that the Church of England had known everything from the
first, and that all the truths on the ground of which the Church and
orthodoxy have been attacked (many of which he saw as clearly as anyone)
are not only consistent with the Thirty-nine Articles, but are better
understood and expressed in those Articles than by anyone who rejects
them. I have never been able to find any other explanation of this, than
by attributing it to that timidity of conscience, combined with original
sensitiveness of temperament, which has so often driven highly gifted men
into Romanism, from the need of a firmer support than they can find in the
independent conclusions of their own judgment. Any more vulgar kind of
timidity no one who knew Maurice would ever think of imputing to him, even
if he had not given public proof of his freedom from it, by his ultimate
collision with some of the opinions commonly regarded as orthodox, and by
his noble origination of the Christian Socialist movement. The nearest
parallel to him, in a moral point of view, is Coleridge, to whom, in
merely intellectual power, apart from poetical genius, I think him
decidedly superior. At this time, however, he might be described as a
disciple of Coleridge, and Sterling as a disciple of Coleridge and of him.
The modifications which were taking place in my old opinions gave me some
points of contact with them; and both Maurice and Sterling were of
considerable use to my development. With Sterling I soon became very
intimate, and was more attached to him than I have ever been to any other
man. He was indeed one of the most lovable of men. His frank, cordial,
affectionate, and expansive character; a love of truth alike conspicuous
in the highest things and the humblest; a generous and ardent nature,
which threw itself with impetuosity into the opinions it adopted, but was
as eager to do justice to the doctrines and the men it was opposed to, as
to make war on what it thought their errors; and an equal devotion to the
two cardinal points of Liberty and Duty, formed a combination of qualities
as attractive to me as to all others who knew him as well as I did. With
his open mind and heart, he found no difficulty in joining hands with me
across the gulf which as yet divided our opinions. He told me how he and
others had looked upon me (from hearsay information), as a "made" or
manufactured man, having had a certain impress of opinion stamped on me
which I could only reproduce; and what a change took place in his feelings
when he found, in the discussion on Wordsworth and Byron, that Wordsworth,
and all which that name implies, "belonged" to me as much as to him and
his friends. The failure of his health soon scattered all his plans of
life, and compelled him to live at a distance from London, so that after
the first year or two of our acquaintance, we only saw each other at
distant intervals. But (as he said himself in one of his letters to
Carlyle) when we did meet it was like brothers. Though he was never, in
the full sense of the word, a profound thinker, his openness of mind, and
the moral courage in which he greatly surpassed Maurice, made him outgrow
the dominion which Maurice and Coleridge had once exercised over his
intellect; though he retained to the last a great but discriminating
admiration of both, and towards Maurice a warm affection. Except in that
short and transitory phasis of his life, during which he made the mistake
of becoming a clergyman, his mind was ever progressive: and the advance he
always seemed to have made when I saw him after an interval, made me apply
to him what Goethe said of Schiller, "er hatte eine furchtliche
Fortschreitung." He and I started from intellectual points almost as wide
apart as the poles, but the distance between us was always diminishing: if
I made steps towards some of his opinions, he, during his short life, was
constantly approximating more and more to several of mine: and if he had
lived, and had health and vigour to prosecute his ever assiduous
self-culture, there is no knowing how much further this spontaneous
assimilation might have proceeded.</p>
<p>After 1829 I withdrew from attendance on the Debating Society. I had had
enough of speech-making, and was glad to carry on my private studies and
meditations without any immediate call for outward assertion of their
results. I found the fabric of my old and taught opinions giving way in
many fresh places, and I never allowed it to fall to pieces, but was
incessantly occupied in weaving it anew. I never, in the course of my
transition, was content to remain, for ever so short a time, confused and
unsettled. When I had taken in any new idea, I could not rest till I had
adjusted its relation to my old opinions, and ascertained exactly how far
its effect ought to extend in modifying or superseding them.</p>
<p>The conflicts which I had so often had to sustain in defending the theory
of government laid down in Bentham's and my father's writings, and the
acquaintance I had obtained with other schools of political thinking, made
me aware of many things which that doctrine, professing to be a theory of
government in general, ought to have made room for, and did not. But these
things, as yet, remained with me rather as corrections to be made in
applying the theory to practice, than as defects in the theory. I felt
that politics could not be a science of specific experience; and that the
accusations against the Benthamic theory of <i>being</i> a theory, of
proceeding <i>a priori</i> by way of general reasoning, instead of
Baconian experiment, showed complete ignorance of Bacon's principles, and
of the necessary conditions of experimental investigation. At this
juncture appeared in the <i>Edinburgh Review</i>, Macaulay's famous attack
on my father's <i>Essay on Government</i>. This gave me much to think
about. I saw that Macaulay's conception of the logic of politics was
erroneous; that he stood up for the empirical mode of treating political
phenomena, against the philosophical; that even in physical science his
notions of philosophizing might have recognised Kepler, but would have
excluded Newton and Laplace. But I could not help feeling, that though the
tone was unbecoming (an error for which the writer, at a later period,
made the most ample and honourable amends), there was truth in several of
his strictures on my father's treatment of the subject; that my father's
premises were really too narrow, and included but a small number of the
general truths on which, in politics, the important consequences depend.
Identity of interest between the governing body and the community at large
is not, in any practical sense which can be attached to it, the only thing
on which good government depends; neither can this identity of interest be
secured by the mere conditions of election. I was not at all satisfied
with the mode in which my father met the criticisms of Macaulay. He did
not, as I thought he ought to have done, justify himself by saying, "I was
not writing a scientific treatise on politics, I was writing an argument
for parliamentary reform." He treated Macaulay's argument as simply
irrational; an attack upon the reasoning faculty; an example of the saying
of Hobbes, that When reason is against a man, a man will be against
reason. This made me think that there was really something more
fundamentally erroneous in my father's conception of philosophical method,
as applicable to politics, than I had hitherto supposed there was. But I
did not at first see clearly what the error might be. At last it flashed
upon me all at once in the course of other studies. In the early part of
1830 I had begun to put on paper the ideas on Logic (chiefly on the
distinctions among Terms, and the import of Propositions) which had been
suggested and in part worked out in the morning conversations already
spoken of. Having secured these thoughts from being lost, I pushed on into
the other parts of the subject, to try whether I could do anything further
towards clearing up the theory of logic generally. I grappled at once with
the problem of Induction, postponing that of Reasoning, on the ground that
it is necessary to obtain premises before we can reason from them. Now,
Induction is mainly a process for finding the causes of effects: and in
attempting to fathom the mode of tracing causes and effects in physical
science, I soon saw that in the more perfect of the sciences, we ascend,
by generalization from particulars, to the tendencies of causes considered
singly, and then reason downward from those separate tendencies, to the
effect of the same causes when combined. I then asked myself, what is the
ultimate analysis of this deductive process; the common theory of the
syllogism evidently throwing no light upon it. My practice (learnt from
Hobbes and my father) being to study abstract principles by means of the
best concrete instances I could find, the Composition of Forces, in
dynamics, occurred to me as the most complete example of the logical
process I was investigating. On examining, accordingly, what the mind does
when it applies the principle of the Composition of Forces, I found that
it performs a simple act of addition. It adds the separate effect of the
one force to the separate effect of the other, and puts down the sum of
these separate effects as the joint effect. But is this a legitimate
process? In dynamics, and in all the mathematical branches of physics, it
is; but in some other cases, as in chemistry, it is not; and I then
recollected that something not unlike this was pointed out as one of the
distinctions between chemical and mechanical phenomena, in the
introduction to that favourite of my boyhood, Thompson's <i>System of
Chemistry</i>. This distinction at once made my mind clear as to what was
perplexing me in respect to the philosophy of politics. I now saw, that a
science is either deductive or experimental, according as, in the province
it deals with, the effects of causes when conjoined, are or are not the
sums of the effects which the same causes produce when separate. It
followed that politics must be a deductive science. It thus appeared, that
both Macaulay and my father were wrong; the one in assimilating the method
of philosophizing in politics to the purely experimental method of
chemistry; while the other, though right in adopting a deductive method,
had made a wrong selection of one, having taken as the type of deduction,
not the appropriate process, that of the deductive branches of natural
philosophy, but the inappropriate one of pure geometry, which, not being a
science of causation at all, does not require or admit of any summing-up
of effects. A foundation was thus laid in my thoughts for the principal
chapters of what I afterwards published on the Logic of the Moral
Sciences; and my new position in respect to my old political creed, now
became perfectly definite.</p>
<p>If I am asked, what system of political philosophy I substituted for that
which, as a philosophy, I had abandoned, I answer, No system: only a
conviction that the true system was something much more complex and
many-sided than I had previously had any idea of, and that its office was
to supply, not a set of model institutions, but principles from which the
institutions suitable to any given circumstances might be deduced. The
influences of European, that is to say, Continental, thought, and
especially those of the reaction of the nineteenth century against the
eighteenth, were now streaming in upon me. They came from various
quarters: from the writings of Coleridge, which I had begun to read with
interest even before the change in my opinions; from the Coleridgians with
whom I was in personal intercourse; from what I had read of Goethe; from
Carlyle's early articles in the <i>Edinburgh</i> and Foreign Reviews,
though for a long time I saw nothing in these (as my father saw nothing in
them to the last) but insane rhapsody. From these sources, and from the
acquaintance I kept up with the French literature of the time, I derived,
among other ideas which the general turning upside down of the opinions of
European thinkers had brought uppermost, these in particular: That the
human mind has a certain order of possible progress, in which some things
must precede others, an order which governments and public instructors can
modify to some, but not to an unlimited extent: that all questions of
political institutions are relative, not absolute, and that different
stages of human progress not only <i>will</i> have, but <i>ought</i> to
have, different institutions: that government is always either in the
hands, or passing into the hands, of whatever is the strongest power in
society, and that what this power is, does not depend on institutions, but
institutions on it: that any general theory or philosophy of politics
supposes a previous theory of human progress, and that this is the same
thing with a philosophy of history. These opinions, true in the main, were
held in an exaggerated and violent manner by the thinkers with whom I was
now most accustomed to compare notes, and who, as usual with a reaction,
ignored that half of the truth which the thinkers of the eighteenth
century saw. But though, at one period of my progress, I for some time
undervalued that great century, I never joined in the reaction against it,
but kept as firm hold of one side of the truth as I took of the other. The
fight between the nineteenth century and the eighteenth always reminded me
of the battle about the shield, one side of which was white and the other
black. I marvelled at the blind rage with which the combatants rushed
against one another. I applied to them, and to Coleridge himself, many of
Coleridge's sayings about half truths; and Goethe's device,
"many-sidedness," was one which I would most willingly, at this period,
have taken for mine.</p>
<p>The writers by whom, more than by any others, a new mode of political
thinking was brought home to me, were those of the St. Simonian school in
France. In 1829 and 1830 I became acquainted with some of their writings.
They were then only in the earlier stages of their speculations. They had
not yet dressed out their philosophy as a religion, nor had they organized
their scheme of Socialism. They were just beginning to question the
principle of hereditary property. I was by no means prepared to go with
them even this length; but I was greatly struck with the connected view
which they for the first time presented to me, of the natural order of
human progress; and especially with their division of all history into
organic periods and critical periods. During the organic periods (they
said) mankind accept with firm conviction some positive creed, claiming
jurisdiction over all their actions, and containing more or less of truth
and adaptation to the needs of humanity. Under its influence they make all
the progress compatible with the creed, and finally outgrow it; when a
period follows of criticism and negation, in which mankind lose their old
convictions without acquiring any new ones, of a general or authoritative
character, except the conviction that the old are false. The period of
Greek and Roman polytheism, so long as really believed in by instructed
Greeks and Romans, was an organic period, succeeded by the critical or
sceptical period of the Greek philosophers. Another organic period came in
with Christianity. The corresponding critical period began with the
Reformation, has lasted ever since, still lasts, and cannot altogether
cease until a new organic period has been inaugurated by the triumph of a
yet more advanced creed. These ideas, I knew, were not peculiar to the St.
Simonians; on the contrary, they were the general property of Europe, or
at least of Germany and France, but they had never, to my knowledge, been
so completely systematized as by these writers, nor the distinguishing
characteristics of a critical period so powerfully set forth; for I was
not then acquainted with Fichte's <i>Lectures on the Characteristics of
the Present Age</i>. In Carlyle, indeed, I found bitter denunciations of
an "age of unbelief," and of the present age as such, which I, like most
people at that time, supposed to be passionate protests in favour of the
old modes of belief. But all that was true in these denunciations, I
thought that I found more calmly and philosophically stated by the St.
Simonians. Among their publications, too, there was one which seemed to me
far superior to the rest; in which the general idea was matured into
something much more definite and instructive. This was an early work of
Auguste Comte, who then called himself, and even announced himself in the
title-page as, a pupil of Saint Simon. In this tract M. Comte first put
forth the doctrine, which he afterwards so copiously illustrated, of the
natural succession of three stages in every department of human knowledge:
first, the theological, next the metaphysical, and lastly, the positive
stage; and contended, that social science must be subject to the same law;
that the feudal and Catholic system was the concluding phasis of the
theological state of the social science, Protestantism the commencement,
and the doctrines of the French Revolution the consummation, of the
metaphysical; and that its positive state was yet to come. This doctrine
harmonized well with my existing notions, to which it seemed to give a
scientific shape. I already regarded the methods of physical science as
the proper models for political. But the chief benefit which I derived at
this time from the trains of thought suggested by the St. Simonians and by
Comte, was, that I obtained a clearer conception than ever before of the
peculiarities of an era of transition in opinion, and ceased to mistake
the moral and intellectual characteristics of such an era, for the normal
attributes of humanity. I looked forward, through the present age of loud
disputes but generally weak convictions, to a future which shall unite the
best qualities of the critical with the best qualities of the organic
periods; unchecked liberty of thought, unbounded freedom of individual
action in all modes not hurtful to others; but also, convictions as to
what is right and wrong, useful and pernicious, deeply engraven on the
feelings by early education and general unanimity of sentiment, and so
firmly grounded in reason and in the true exigencies of life, that they
shall not, like all former and present creeds, religious, ethical, and
political, require to be periodically thrown off and replaced by others.</p>
<p>M. Comte soon left the St. Simonians, and I lost sight of him and his
writings for a number of years. But the St. Simonians I continued to
cultivate. I was kept <i>au courant</i> of their progress by one of their
most enthusiastic disciples, M. Gustave d'Eichthal, who about that time
passed a considerable interval in England. I was introduced to their
chiefs, Bazard and Enfantin, in 1830; and as long as their public
teachings and proselytism continued, I read nearly everything they wrote.
Their criticisms on the common doctrines of Liberalism seemed to me full
of important truth; and it was partly by their writings that my eyes were
opened to the very limited and temporary value of the old political
economy, which assumes private property and inheritance as indefeasible
facts, and freedom of production and exchange as the <i>dernier mot</i> of
social improvement. The scheme gradually unfolded by the St. Simonians,
under which the labour and capital of society would be managed for the
general account of the community, every individual being required to take
a share of labour, either as thinker, teacher, artist, or producer, all
being classed according to their capacity, and remunerated according to
their work, appeared to me a far superior description of Socialism to
Owen's. Their aim seemed to me desirable and rational, however their means
might be inefficacious; and though I neither believed in the
practicability, nor in the beneficial operation of their social machinery,
I felt that the proclamation of such an ideal of human society could not
but tend to give a beneficial direction to the efforts of others to bring
society, as at present constituted, nearer to some ideal standard. I
honoured them most of all for what they have been most cried down for—the
boldness and freedom from prejudice with which they treated the subject of
the family, the most important of any, and needing more fundamental
alterations than remain to be made in any other great social institution,
but on which scarcely any reformer has the courage to touch. In
proclaiming the perfect equality of men and women, and an entirely new
order of things in regard to their relations with one another, the St.
Simonians, in common with Owen and Fourier, have entitled themselves to
the grateful remembrance of future generations.</p>
<p>In giving an account of this period of my life, I have only specified such
of my new impressions as appeared to me, both at the time and since, to be
a kind of turning points, marking a definite progress in my mode of
thought. But these few selected points give a very insufficient idea of
the quantity of thinking which I carried on respecting a host of subjects
during these years of transition. Much of this, it is true, consisted in
rediscovering things known to all the world, which I had previously
disbelieved or disregarded. But the rediscovery was to me a discovery,
giving me plenary possession of the truths, not as traditional platitudes,
but fresh from their source; and it seldom failed to place them in some
new light, by which they were reconciled with, and seemed to confirm while
they modified, the truths less generally known which lay in my early
opinions, and in no essential part of which I at any time wavered. All my
new thinking only laid the foundation of these more deeply and strongly,
while it often removed misapprehension and confusion of ideas which had
perverted their effect. For example, during the later returns of my
dejection, the doctrine of what is called Philosophical Necessity weighed
on my existence like an incubus. I felt as if I was scientifically proved
to be the helpless slave of antecedent circumstances; as if my character
and that of all others had been formed for us by agencies beyond our
control, and was wholly out of our own power. I often said to myself, what
a relief it would be if I could disbelieve the doctrine of the formation
of character by circumstances; and remembering the wish of Fox respecting
the doctrine of resistance to governments, that it might never be
forgotten by kings, nor remembered by subjects, I said that it would be a
blessing if the doctrine of necessity could be believed by all <i>quoad</i>
the characters of others, and disbelieved in regard to their own. I
pondered painfully on the subject till gradually I saw light through it. I
perceived, that the word Necessity, as a name for the doctrine of Cause
and Effect applied to human action, carried with it a misleading
association; and that this association was the operative force in the
depressing and paralysing influence which I had experienced: I saw that
though our character is formed by circumstances, our own desires can do
much to shape those circumstances; and that what is really inspiriting and
ennobling in the doctrine of freewill is the conviction that we have real
power over the formation of our own character; that our will, by
influencing some of our circumstances, can modify our future habits or
capabilities of willing. All this was entirely consistent with the
doctrine of circumstances, or rather, was that doctrine itself, properly
understood. From that time I drew, in my own mind, a clear distinction
between the doctrine of circumstances and Fatalism; discarding altogether
the misleading word Necessity. The theory, which I now for the first time
rightly apprehended, ceased altogether to be discouraging; and, besides
the relief to my spirits, I no longer suffered under the burden—so
heavy to one who aims at being a reformer in opinions—of thinking
one doctrine true and the contrary doctrine morally beneficial. The train
of thought which had extricated me from this dilemma seemed to me, in
after years, fitted to render a similar service to others; and it now
forms the chapter on Liberty and Necessity in the concluding Book of my <i>System
of Logic</i>.</p>
<p>Again, in politics, though I no longer accepted the doctrine of the <i>Essay
on Government</i> as a scientific theory; though I ceased to consider
representative democracy as an absolute principle, and regarded it as a
question of time, place, and circumstance; though I now looked upon the
choice of political institutions as a moral and educational question more
than one of material interests, thinking that it ought to be decided
mainly by the consideration, what great improvement in life and culture
stands next in order for the people concerned, as the condition of their
further progress, and what institutions are most likely to promote that;
nevertheless, this change in the premises of my political philosophy did
not alter my practical political creed as to the requirements of my own
time and country. I was as much as ever a Radical and Democrat for Europe,
and especially for England. I thought the predominance of the aristocratic
classes, the noble and the rich, in the English constitution, an evil
worth any struggle to get rid of; not on account of taxes, or any such
comparatively small inconvenience, but as the great demoralizing agency in
the country. Demoralizing, first, because it made the conduct of the
Government an example of gross public immorality, through the predominance
of private over public interests in the State, and the abuse of the powers
of legislation for the advantage of classes. Secondly, and in a still
greater degree, because the respect of the multitude always attaching
itself principally to that which, in the existing state of society, is the
chief passport to power; and under English institutions, riches,
hereditary or acquired, being the almost exclusive source of political
importance; riches, and the signs of riches, were almost the only things
really respected, and the life of the people was mainly devoted to the
pursuit of them. I thought, that while the higher and richer classes held
the power of government, the instruction and improvement of the mass of
the people were contrary to the self-interest of those classes, because
tending to render the people more powerful for throwing off the yoke: but
if the democracy obtained a large, and perhaps the principal share, in the
governing power, it would become the interest of the opulent classes to
promote their education, in order to ward off really mischievous errors,
and especially those which would lead to unjust violations of property. On
these grounds I was not only as ardent as ever for democratic
institutions, but earnestly hoped that Owenite, St. Simonian, and all
other anti-property doctrines might spread widely among the poorer
classes; not that I thought those doctrines true, or desired that they
should be acted on, but in order that the higher classes might be made to
see that they had more to fear from the poor when uneducated than when
educated.</p>
<p>In this frame of mind the French Revolution of July found me: It roused my
utmost enthusiasm, and gave me, as it were, a new existence. I went at
once to Paris, was introduced to Lafayette, and laid the groundwork of the
intercourse I afterwards kept up with several of the active chiefs of the
extreme popular party. After my return I entered warmly, as a writer, into
the political discussions of the time; which soon became still more
exciting, by the coming in of Lord Grey's Ministry, and the proposing of
the Reform Bill. For the next few years I wrote copiously in newspapers.
It was about this time that Fonblanque, who had for some time written the
political articles in the <i>Examiner</i>, became the proprietor and
editor of the paper. It is not forgotten with what verve and talent, as
well as fine wit, he carried it on, during the whole period of Lord Grey's
Ministry, and what importance it assumed as the principal representative,
in the newspaper press, of Radical opinions. The distinguishing character
of the paper was given to it entirely by his own articles, which formed at
least three-fourths of all the original writing contained in it: but of
the remaining fourth I contributed during those years a much larger share
than anyone else. I wrote nearly all the articles on French subjects,
including a weekly summary of French politics, often extending to
considerable length; together with many leading articles on general
politics, commercial and financial legislation, and any miscellaneous
subjects in which I felt interested, and which were suitable to the paper,
including occasional reviews of books. Mere newspaper articles on the
occurrences or questions of the moment, gave no opportunity for the
development of any general mode of thought; but I attempted, in the
beginning of 1831, to embody in a series of articles, headed "The Spirit
of the Age," some of my new opinions, and especially to point out in the
character of the present age, the anomalies and evils characteristic of
the transition from a system of opinions which had worn out, to another
only in process of being formed. These articles, were, I fancy, lumbering
in style, and not lively or striking enough to be, at any time, acceptable
to newspaper readers; but had they been far more attractive, still, at
that particular moment, when great political changes were impending, and
engrossing all minds, these discussions were ill-timed, and missed fire
altogether. The only effect which I know to have been produced by them,
was that Carlyle, then living in a secluded part of Scotland, read them in
his solitude, and, saying to himself (as he afterwards told me) "Here is a
new Mystic," inquired on coming to London that autumn respecting their
authorship; an inquiry which was the immediate cause of our becoming
personally acquainted.</p>
<p>I have already mentioned Carlyle's earlier writings as one of the channels
through which I received the influences which enlarged my early narrow
creed; but I do not think that those writings, by themselves, would ever
have had any effect on my opinions. What truths they contained, though of
the very kind which I was already receiving from other quarters, were
presented in a form and vesture less suited than any other to give them
access to a mind trained as mine had been. They seemed a haze of poetry
and German metaphysics, in which almost the only clear thing was a strong
animosity to most of the opinions which were the basis of my mode of
thought; religious scepticism, utilitarianism, the doctrine of
circumstances, and the attaching any importance to democracy, logic, or
political economy. Instead of my having been taught anything, in the first
instance, by Carlyle, it was only in proportion as I came to see the same
truths through media more suited to my mental constitution, that I
recognised them in his writings. Then, indeed, the wonderful power with
which he put them forth made a deep impression upon me, and I was during a
long period one of his most fervent admirers; but the good his writings
did me, was not as philosophy to instruct, but as poetry to animate. Even
at the time when our acquaintance commenced, I was not sufficiently
advanced in my new modes of thought to appreciate him fully; a proof of
which is, that on his showing me the manuscript of <i>Sartor Resartus</i>,
his best and greatest work, which he just then finished, I made little of
it; though when it came out about two years afterwards in <i>Fraser's
Magazine</i> I read it with enthusiastic admiration and the keenest
delight. I did not seek and cultivate Carlyle less on account of the
fundamental differences in our philosophy. He soon found out that I was
not "another mystic," and when for the sake of my own integrity I wrote to
him a distinct profession of all those of my opinions which I knew he most
disliked, he replied that the chief difference between us was that I "was
as yet consciously nothing of a mystic." I do not know at what period he
gave up the expectation that I was destined to become one; but though both
his and my opinions underwent in subsequent years considerable changes, we
never approached much nearer to each other's modes of thought than we were
in the first years of our acquaintance. I did not, however, deem myself a
competent judge of Carlyle. I felt that he was a poet, and that I was not;
that he was a man of intuition, which I was not; and that as such, he not
only saw many things long before me, which I could only, when they were
pointed out to me, hobble after and prove, but that it was highly probable
he could see many things which were not visible to me even after they were
pointed out. I knew that I could not see round him, and could never be
certain that I saw over him; and I never presumed to judge him with any
definiteness, until he was interpreted to me by one greatly the superior
of us both—who was more a poet than he, and more a thinker than I—whose
own mind and nature included his, and infinitely more.</p>
<p>Among the persons of intellect whom I had known of old, the one with whom
I had now most points of agreement was the elder Austin. I have mentioned
that he always set himself in opposition to our early sectarianism; and
latterly he had, like myself, come under new influences. Having been
appointed Professor of Jurisprudence in the London University (now
University College), he had lived for some time at Bonn to study for his
Lectures; and the influences of German literature and of the German
character and state of society had made a very perceptible change in his
views of life. His personal disposition was much softened; he was less
militant and polemic; his tastes had begun to turn themselves towards the
poetic and contemplative. He attached much less importance than formerly
to outward changes; unless accompanied by a better cultivation of the
inward nature. He had a strong distaste for the general meanness of
English life, the absence of enlarged thoughts and unselfish desires, the
low objects on which the faculties of all classes of the English are
intent. Even the kind of public interests which Englishmen care for, he
held in very little esteem. He thought that there was more practical good
government, and (which is true enough) infinitely more care for the
education and mental improvement of all ranks of the people, under the
Prussian monarchy, than under the English representative government: and
he held, with the French <i>Economistes</i>, that the real security for
good government is un <i>peuple iclairi</i>, which is not always the fruit
of popular institutions, and which, if it could be had without them, would
do their work better than they. Though he approved of the Reform Bill, he
predicted, what in fact occurred, that it would not produce the great
immediate improvements in government which many expected from it. The men,
he said, who could do these great things did not exist in the country.
There were many points of sympathy between him and me, both in the new
opinions he had adopted and in the old ones which he retained. Like me, he
never ceased to be a utilitarian, and, with all his love for the Germans
and enjoyment of their literature, never became in the smallest degree
reconciled to the innate-principle metaphysics. He cultivated more and
more a kind of German religion, a religion of poetry and feeling with
little, if anything, of positive dogma; while in politics (and here it was
that I most differed with him) he acquired an indifference, bordering on
contempt, for the progress of popular institutions: though he rejoiced in
that of Socialism, as the most effectual means of compelling the powerful
classes to educate the people, and to impress on them the only real means
of permanently improving their material condition, a limitation of their
numbers. Neither was he, at this time, fundamentally opposed to Socialism
in itself as an ultimate result of improvement. He professed great
disrespect for what he called "the universal principles of human nature of
the political economists," and insisted on the evidence which history and
daily experience afford of the "extraordinary pliability of human nature"
(a phrase which I have somewhere borrowed from him); nor did he think it
possible to set any positive bounds to the moral capabilities which might
unfold themselves in mankind, under an enlightened direction of social and
educational influences. Whether he retained all these opinions to the end
of life I know not. Certainly the modes of thinking of his later years,
and especially of his last publication, were much more Tory in their
general character than those which he held at this time.</p>
<p>My father's tone of thought and feeling, I now felt myself at a great
distance from: greater, indeed, than a full and calm explanation and
reconsideration on both sides, might have shown to exist in reality. But
my father was not one with whom calm and full explanations on fundamental
points of doctrine could be expected, at least with one whom he might
consider as, in some sort, a deserter from his standard. Fortunately we
were almost always in strong agreement on the political questions of the
day, which engrossed a large part of his interest and of his conversation.
On those matters of opinion on which we differed, we talked little. He
knew that the habit of thinking for myself, which his mode of education
had fostered, sometimes led me to opinions different from his, and he
perceived from time to time that I did not always tell him <i>how</i>
different. I expected no good, but only pain to both of us, from
discussing our differences: and I never expressed them but when he gave
utterance to some opinion or feeling repugnant to mine, in a manner which
would have made it disingenuousness on my part to remain silent.</p>
<p>It remains to speak of what I wrote during these years, which,
independently of my contributions to newspapers, was considerable. In 1830
and 1831 I wrote the five Essays since published under the title of <i>Essays
on some Unsettled Questions of political Economy</i>, almost as they now
stand, except that in 1833 I partially rewrote the fifth Essay. They were
written with no immediate purpose of publication; and when, some years
later, I offered them to a publisher, he declined them. They were only
printed in 1844, after the success of the <i>System of Logic</i>. I also
resumed my speculations on this last subject, and puzzled myself, like
others before me, with the great paradox of the discovery of new truths by
general reasoning. As to the fact, there could be no doubt. As little
could it be doubted, that all reasoning is resolvable into syllogisms, and
that in every syllogism the conclusion is actually contained and implied
in the premises. How, being so contained and implied, it could be new
truth, and how the theorems of geometry, so different in appearance from
the definitions and axioms, could be all contained in these, was a
difficulty which no, one, I thought, had sufficiently felt, and which, at
all events, no one had succeeded in clearing up. The explanations offered
by Whately and others, though they might give a temporary satisfaction,
always, in my mind, left a mist still hanging over the subject. At last,
when reading a second or third time the chapters on Reasoning in the
second volume of Dugald Stewart, interrogating myself on every point, and
following out, as far as I knew how, every topic of thought which the book
suggested, I came upon an idea of his respecting the use of axioms in
ratiocination, which I did not remember to have before noticed, but which
now, in meditating on it, seemed to me not only true of axioms, but of all
general propositions whatever, and to be the key of the whole perplexity.
From this germ grew the theory of the Syllogism propounded in the Second
Book of the <i>Logic</i>; which I immediately fixed by writing it out. And
now, with greatly increased hope of being able to produce a work on Logic,
of some originality and value, I proceeded to write the First Book, from
the rough and imperfect draft I had already made. What I now wrote became
the basis of that part of the subsequent Treatise; except that it did not
contain the Theory of Kinds, which was a later addition, suggested by
otherwise inextricable difficulties which met me in my first attempt to
work out the subject of some of the concluding chapters of the Third Book.
At the point which I had now reached I made a halt, which lasted five
years. I had come to the end of my tether; I could make nothing
satisfactory of Induction, at this time. I continued to read any book
which seemed to promise light on the subject, and appropriated, as well as
I could, the results; but for a long time I found nothing which seemed to
open to me any very important vein of meditation.</p>
<p>In 1832 I wrote several papers for the first series of <i>Tait's Magazine</i>,
and one for a quarterly periodical called the <i>Jurist</i>, which had
been founded, and for a short time carried on, by a set of friends, all
lawyers and law reformers, with several of whom I was acquainted. The
paper in question is the one on the rights and duties of the State
respecting Corporation and Church Property, now standing first among the
collected <i>Dissertations and Discussions</i>; where one of my articles
in <i>Tait</i>, "The Currency Juggle," also appears. In the whole mass of
what I wrote previous to these, there is nothing of sufficient permanent
value to justify reprinting. The paper in the <i>Jurist</i>, which I still
think a very complete discussion of the rights of the State over
Foundations, showed both sides of my opinions, asserting as firmly as I
should have done at any time, the doctrine that all endowments are
national property, which the government may and ought to control; but not,
as I should once have done, condemning endowments in themselves, and
proposing that they should be taken to pay off the national debt. On the
contrary, I urged strenuously the importance of a provision for education,
not dependent on the mere demand of the market, that is, on the knowledge
and discernment of average parents, but calculated to establish and keep
up a higher standard of instruction than is likely to be spontaneously
demanded by the buyers of the article. All these opinions have been
confirmed and strengthened by the whole of my subsequent reflections.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0006" id="link2HCH0006"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER VI. </h2>
<p>COMMENCEMENT OF THE MOST VALUABLE FRIENDSHIP OF MY LIFE. MY FATHER'S
DEATH. WRITINGS AND OTHER PROCEEDINGS UP TO 1840.</p>
<p>It was the period of my mental progress which I have now reached that I
formed the friendship which has been the honour and chief blessing of my
existence, as well as the source of a great part of all that I have
attempted to do, or hope to effect hereafter, for human improvement. My
first introduction to the lady who, after a friendship of twenty years,
consented to become my wife, was in 1830, when I was in my twenty-fifth
and she in her twenty-third year. With her husband's family it was the
renewal of an old acquaintanceship. His grandfather lived in the next
house to my father's in Newington Green, and I had sometimes when a boy
been invited to play in the old gentleman's garden. He was a fine specimen
of the old Scotch puritan; stern, severe, and powerful, but very kind to
children, on whom such men make a lasting impression. Although it was
years after my introduction to Mrs. Taylor before my acquaintance with her
became at all intimate or confidential, I very soon felt her to be the
most admirable person I had ever known. It is not to be supposed that she
was, or that any one, at the age at which I first saw her, could be, all
that she afterwards became. Least of all could this be true of her, with
whom self-improvement, progress in the highest and in all senses, was a
law of her nature; a necessity equally from the ardour with which she
sought it, and from the spontaneous tendency of faculties which could not
receive an impression or an experience without making it the source or the
occasion of an accession of wisdom. Up to the time when I first saw her,
her rich and powerful nature had chiefly unfolded itself according to the
received type of feminine genius. To her outer circle she was a beauty and
a wit, with an air of natural distinction, felt by all who approached her:
to the inner, a woman of deep and strong feeling, of penetrating and
intuitive intelligence, and of an eminently meditative and poetic nature.
Married at an early age to a most upright, brave, and honourable man, of
liberal opinions and good education, but without the intellectual or
artistic tastes which would have made him a companion for her, though a
steady and affectionate friend, for whom she had true esteem and the
strongest affection through life, and whom she most deeply lamented when
dead; shut out by the social disabilities of women from any adequate
exercise of her highest faculties in action on the world without; her life
was one of inward meditation, varied by familiar intercourse with a small
circle of friends, of whom one only (long since deceased) was a person of
genius, or of capacities of feeling or intellect kindred with her own, but
all had more or less of alliance with her in sentiments and opinions. Into
this circle I had the good fortune to be admitted, and I soon perceived
that she possessed in combination, the qualities which in all other
persons whom I had known I had been only too happy to find singly. In her,
complete emancipation from every kind of superstition (including that
which attributes a pretended perfection to the order of nature and the
universe), and an earnest protest against many things which are still part
of the established constitution of society, resulted not from the hard
intellect, but from strength of noble and elevated feeling, and co-existed
with a highly reverential nature. In general spiritual characteristics, as
well as in temperament and organisation, I have often compared her, as she
was at this time, to Shelley: but in thought and intellect, Shelley, so
far as his powers were developed in his short life, was but a child
compared with what she ultimately became. Alike in the highest regions of
speculation and in the smaller practical concerns of daily life, her mind
was the same perfect instrument, piercing to the very heart and marrow of
the matter; always seizing the essential idea or principle. The same
exactness and rapidity of operation, pervading as it did her sensitive as
well as her mental faculties, would, with her gifts of feeling and
imagination, have fitted her to be a consummate artist, as her fiery and
tender soul and her vigorous eloquence would certainly have made her a
great orator, and her profound knowledge of human nature and discernment
and sagacity in practical life, would, in the times when such a <i>carrihre</i>
was open to women, have made her eminent among the rulers of mankind. Her
intellectual gifts did but minister to a moral character at once the
noblest and the best balanced which I have ever met with in life. Her
unselfishness was not that of a taught system of duties, but of a heart
which thoroughly identified itself with the feelings of others, and often
went to excess in consideration for them by imaginatively investing their
feelings with the intensity of its own. The passion of justice might have
been thought to be her strongest feeling, but for her boundless
generosity, and a lovingness ever ready to pour itself forth upon any or
all human beings who were capable of giving the smallest feeling in
return. The rest of her moral characteristics were such as naturally
accompany these qualities of mind and heart: the most genuine modesty
combined with the loftiest pride; a simplicity and sincerity which were
absolute, towards all who were fit to receive them; the utmost scorn of
whatever was mean and cowardly, and a burning indignation at everything
brutal or tyrannical, faithless or dishonourable in conduct and character,
while making the broadest distinction between <i>mala in se</i> and mere
<i>mala prohibita</i>—between acts giving evidence of intrinsic
badness in feeling and character, and those which are only violations of
conventions either good or bad, violations which, whether in themselves
right or wrong, are capable of being committed by persons in every other
respect lovable or admirable.</p>
<p>To be admitted into any degree of mental intercourse with a being of these
qualities, could not but have a most beneficial influence on my
development; though the effect was only gradual, and many years elapsed
before her mental progress and mine went forward in the complete
companionship they at last attained. The benefit I received was far
greater than any which I could hope to give; though to her, who had at
first reached her opinions by the moral intuition of a character of strong
feeling, there was doubtless help as well as encouragement to be derived
from one who had arrived at many of the same results by study and
reasoning: and in the rapidity of her intellectual growth, her mental
activity, which converted everything into knowledge, doubtless drew from
me, as it did from other sources, many of its materials. What I owe, even
intellectually, to her, is in its detail, almost infinite; of its general
character a few words will give some, though a very imperfect, idea.</p>
<p>With those who, like all the best and wisest of mankind, are dissatisfied
with human life as it is, and whose feelings are wholly identified with
its radical amendment, there are two main regions of thought. One is the
region of ultimate aims; the constituent elements of the highest
realizable ideal of human life. The other is that of the immediately
useful and practically attainable. In both these departments, I have
acquired more from her teaching, than from all other sources taken
together. And, to say truth, it is in these two extremes principally, that
real certainty lies. My own strength lay wholly in the uncertain and
slippery intermediate region, that of theory, or moral and political
science: respecting the conclusions of which, in any of the forms in which
I have received or originated them, whether as political economy, analytic
psychology, logic, philosophy of history, or anything else, it is not the
least of my intellectual obligations to her that I have derived from her a
wise scepticism, which, while it has not hindered me from following out
the honest exercise of my thinking faculties to whatever conclusions might
result from it, has put me on my guard against holding or announcing these
conclusions with a degree of confidence which the nature of such
speculations does not warrant, and has kept my mind not only open to
admit, but prompt to welcome and eager to seek, even on the questions on
which I have most meditated, any prospect of clearer perceptions and
better evidence. I have often received praise, which in my own right I
only partially deserve, for the greater practicality which is supposed to
be found in my writings, compared with those of most thinkers who have
been equally addicted to large generalizations. The writings in which this
quality has been observed, were not the work of one mind, but of the
fusion of two, one of them as pre-eminently practical in its judgments and
perceptions of things present, as it was high and bold in its
anticipations for a remote futurity. At the present period, however, this
influence was only one among many which were helping to shape the
character of my future development: and even after it became, I may truly
say, the presiding principle of my mental progress, it did not alter the
path, but only made me move forward more boldly, and, at the same time,
more cautiously, in the same course. The only actual revolution which has
ever taken place in my modes of thinking, was already complete. My new
tendencies had to be confirmed in some respects, moderated in others: but
the only substantial changes of opinion that were yet to come, related to
politics, and consisted, on one hand, in a greater approximation, so far
as regards the ultimate prospects of humanity, to a qualified Socialism,
and on the other, a shifting of my political ideal from pure democracy, as
commonly understood by its partisans, to the modified form of it, which is
set forth in my <i>Considerations on Representative Government</i>.</p>
<p>This last change, which took place very gradually, dates its commencement
from my reading, or rather study, of M. de Tocqueville's <i>Democracy in
America</i>, which fell into my hands immediately after its first
appearance. In that remarkable work, the excellences of democracy were
pointed out in a more conclusive, because a more specific manner than I
had ever known them to be, even by the most enthusiastic democrats; while
the specific dangers which beset democracy, considered as the government
of the numerical majority, were brought into equally strong light, and
subjected to a masterly analysis, not as reasons for resisting what the
author considered as an inevitable result of human progress, but as
indications of the weak points of popular government, the defences by
which it needs to be guarded, and the correctives which must be added to
it in order that while full play is given to its beneficial tendencies,
those which are of a different nature may be neutralized or mitigated. I
was now well prepared for speculations of this character, and from this
time onward my own thoughts moved more and more in the same channel,
though the consequent modifications in my practical political creed were
spread over many years, as would be shown by comparing my first review of
<i>Democracy in America</i>, written and published in 1835, with the one
in 1840 (reprinted in the <i>Dissertations</i>), and this last, with the
<i>Considerations on Representative Government</i>.</p>
<p>A collateral subject on which also I derived great benefit from the study
of Tocqueville, was the fundamental question of centralization. The
powerful philosophic analysis which he applied to American and to French
experience, led him to attach the utmost importance to the performance of
as much of the collective business of society, as can safely be so
performed, by the people themselves, without any intervention of the
executive government, either to supersede their agency, or to dictate the
manner of its exercise. He viewed this practical political activity of the
individual citizen, not only as one of the most effectual means of
training the social feelings and practical intelligence of the people, so
important in themselves and so indispensable to good government, but also
as the specific counteractive to some of the characteristic infirmities of
democracy, and a necessary protection against its degenerating into the
only despotism of which, in the modern world, there is real danger—the
absolute rule of the head of the executive over a congregation of isolated
individuals, all equals but all slaves. There was, indeed, no immediate
peril from this source on the British side of the channel, where
nine-tenths of the internal business which elsewhere devolves on the
government, was transacted by agencies independent of it; where
centralization was, and is, the subject not only of rational
disapprobation, but of unreasoning prejudice; where jealousy of Government
interference was a blind feeling preventing or resisting even the most
beneficial exertion of legislative authority to correct the abuses of what
pretends to be local self-government, but is, too often, selfish
mismanagement of local interests, by a jobbing and <i>borni</i> local
oligarchy. But the more certain the public were to go wrong on the side
opposed to centralization, the greater danger was there lest philosophic
reformers should fall into the contrary error, and overlook the mischiefs
of which they had been spared the painful experience. I was myself, at
this very time, actively engaged in defending important measures, such as
the great Poor Law Reform of 1834, against an irrational clamour grounded
on the anti-centralization prejudice: and had it not been for the lessons
of Tocqueville, I do not know that I might not, like many reformers before
me, have been hurried into the excess opposite to that, which, being the
one prevalent in my own country, it was generally my business to combat.
As it is, I have steered carefully between the two errors, and whether I
have or have not drawn the line between them exactly in the right place, I
have at least insisted with equal emphasis upon the evils on both sides,
and have made the means of reconciling the advantages of both, a subject
of serious study.</p>
<p>In the meanwhile had taken place the election of the first Reformed
Parliament, which included several of the most notable of my Radical
friends and acquaintances—Grote, Roebuck, Buller, Sir William
Molesworth, John and Edward Romilly, and several more; besides Warburton,
Strutt, and others, who were in parliament already. Those who thought
themselves, and were called by their friends, the philosophic Radicals,
had now, it seemed, a fair opportunity, in a more advantageous position
than they had ever before occupied, for showing what was in them; and I,
as well as my father, founded great hopes on them. These hopes were
destined to be disappointed. The men were honest, and faithful to their
opinions, as far as votes were concerned; often in spite of much
discouragement. When measures were proposed, flagrantly at variance with
their principles, such as the Irish Coercion Bill, or the Canada Coercion
in 1837, they came forward manfully, and braved any amount of hostility
and prejudice rather than desert the right. But on the whole they did very
little to promote any opinions; they had little enterprise, little
activity: they left the lead of the Radical portion of the House to the
old hands, to Hume and O'Connell. A partial exception must be made in
favour of one or two of the younger men; and in the case of Roebuck, it is
his title to permanent remembrance, that in the very first year during
which he sat in Parliament, he originated (or re-originated after the
unsuccessful attempt of Mr. Brougham) the parliamentary movement for
National Education; and that he was the first to commence, and for years
carried on almost alone, the contest for the self-government of the
Colonies. Nothing, on the whole equal to these two things, was done by any
other individual, even of those from whom most was expected. And now, on a
calm retrospect, I can perceive that the men were less in fault than we
supposed, and that we had expected too much from them. They were in
unfavourable circumstances. Their lot was cast in the ten years of
inevitable reaction, when, the Reform excitement being over, and the few
legislative improvements which the public really called for having been
rapidly effected, power gravitated back in its natural direction, to those
who were for keeping things as they were; when the public mind desired
rest, and was less disposed than at any other period since the Peace, to
let itself be moved by attempts to work up the Reform feeling into fresh
activity in favour of new things. It would have required a great political
leader, which no one is to be blamed for not being, to have effected
really great things by parliamentary discussion when the nation was in
this mood. My father and I had hoped that some competent leader might
arise; some man of philosophic attainments and popular talents, who could
have put heart into the many younger or less distinguished men that would
have been ready to join him—could have made them available, to the
extent of their talents, in bringing advanced ideas before the public—could
have used the House of Commons as a rostra or a teacher's chair for
instructing and impelling the public mind; and would either have forced
the Whigs to receive their measures from him, or have taken the lead of
the Reform party out of their hands. Such a leader there would have been,
if my father had been in Parliament. For want of such a man, the
instructed Radicals sank into a mere <i>Ctti Gauche</i> of the Whig party.
With a keen, and as I now think, an exaggerated sense of the possibilities
which were open to the Radicals if they made even ordinary exertion for
their opinions, I laboured from this time till 1839, both by personal
influence with some of them, and by writings, to put ideas into their
heads, and purpose into their hearts. I did some good with Charles Buller,
and some with Sir William Molesworth; both of whom did valuable service,
but were unhappily cut off almost in the beginning of their usefulness. On
the whole, however, my attempt was vain. To have had a chance of
succeeding in it, required a different position from mine. It was a task
only for one who, being himself in Parliament, could have mixed with the
Radical members in daily consultation, could himself have taken the
initiative, and instead of urging others to lead, could have summoned them
to follow.</p>
<p>What I could do by writing, I did. During the year 1833 I continued
working in the <i>Examiner</i> with Fonblanque who at that time was
zealous in keeping up the fight for Radicalism against the Whig ministry.
During the session of 1834 I wrote comments on passing events, of the
nature of newspaper articles (under the title "Notes on the Newspapers"),
in the <i>Monthly Repository</i>, a magazine conducted by Mr. Fox, well
known as a preacher and political orator, and subsequently as member of
parliament for Oldham; with whom I had lately become acquainted, and for
whose sake chiefly I wrote in his magazine. I contributed several other
articles to this periodical, the most considerable of which (on the theory
of Poetry), is reprinted in the "Dissertations." Altogether, the writings
(independently of those in newspapers) which I published from 1832 to
1834, amount to a large volume. This, however, includes abstracts of
several of Plato's Dialogues, with introductory remarks, which, though not
published until 1834, had been written several years earlier; and which I
afterwards, on various occasions, found to have been read, and their
authorship known, by more people than were aware of anything else which I
had written, up to that time. To complete the tale of my writings at this
period, I may add that in 1833, at the request of Bulwer, who was just
then completing his <i>England and the English</i> (a work, at that time,
greatly in advance of the public mind), I wrote for him a critical account
of Bentham's philosophy, a small part of which he incorporated in his
text, and printed the rest (with an honourable acknowledgment), as an
appendix. In this, along with the favourable, a part also of the
unfavourable side of my estimation of Bentham's doctrines, considered as a
complete philosophy, was for the first time put into print.</p>
<p>But an opportunity soon offered, by which, as it seemed, I might have it
in my power to give more effectual aid, and at the same time, stimulus, to
the "philosophic Radical" party, than I had done hitherto. One of the
projects occasionally talked of between my father and me, and some of the
parliamentary and other Radicals who frequented his house, was the
foundation of a periodical organ of philosophic radicalism, to take the
place which the <i>Westminster Review</i> had been intended to fill: and
the scheme had gone so far as to bring under discussion the pecuniary
contributions which could be looked for, and the choice of an editor.
Nothing, however, came of it for some time: but in the summer of 1834 Sir
William Molesworth, himself a laborious student, and a precise and
metaphysical thinker, capable of aiding the cause by his pen as well as by
his purse, spontaneously proposed to establish a Review, provided I would
consent to be the real, if I could not be the ostensible, editor. Such a
proposal was not to be refused; and the Review was founded, at first under
the title of the <i>London Review</i>, and afterwards under that of the <i>London
and Westminster</i>, Molesworth having bought the <i>Westminster</i> from
its proprietor, General Thompson, and merged the two into one. In the
years between 1834 and 1840 the conduct of this Review occupied the
greater part of my spare time. In the beginning, it did not, as a whole,
by any means represent my opinions. I was under the necessity of conceding
much to my inevitable associates. The <i>Review</i> was established to be
the representative of the "philosophic Radicals," with most of whom I was
now at issue on many essential points, and among whom I could not even
claim to be the most important individual. My father's co-operation as a
writer we all deemed indispensable, and he wrote largely in it until
prevented by his last illness. The subjects of his articles, and the
strength and decision with which his opinions were expressed in them, made
the <i>Review</i> at first derive its tone and colouring from him much
more than from any of the other writers. I could not exercise editorial
control over his articles, and I was sometimes obliged to sacrifice to him
portions of my own. The old <i>Westminster Review</i> doctrines, but
little modified, thus formed the staple of the <i>Review</i>; but I hoped
by the side of these, to introduce other ideas and another tone, and to
obtain for my own shade of opinion a fair representation, along with those
of other members of the party. With this end chiefly in view, I made it
one of the peculiarities of the work that every article should bear an
initial, or some other signature, and be held to express the opinions
solely of the individual writer; the editor being only responsible for its
being worth publishing and not in conflict with the objects for which the
<i>Review</i> was set on foot. I had an opportunity of putting in practice
my scheme of conciliation between the old and the new "philosophic
radicalism," by the choice of a subject for my own first contribution.
Professor Sedgwick, a man of eminence in a particular walk of natural
science, but who should not have trespassed into philosophy, had lately
published his <i>Discourse on the Studies of Cambridge</i>, which had as
its most prominent feature an intemperate assault on analytic psychology
and utilitarian ethics, in the form of an attack on Locke and Paley. This
had excited great indignation in my father and others, which I thought it
fully deserved. And here, I imagined, was an opportunity of at the same
time repelling an unjust attack, and inserting into my defence of
Hartleianism and Utilitarianism a number of the opinions which constituted
my view of those subjects, as distinguished from that of my old
associates. In this I partially succeeded, though my relation to my father
would have made it painful to me in any case, and impossible in a Review
for which he wrote, to speak out my whole mind on the subject at this
time.</p>
<p>I am, however, inclined to think that my father was not so much opposed as
he seemed, to the modes of thought in which I believed myself to differ
from him; that he did injustice to his own opinions by the unconscious
exaggerations of an intellect emphatically polemical; and that when
thinking without an adversary in view, he was willing to make room for a
great portion of the truths he seemed to deny. I have frequently observed
that he made large allowance in practice for considerations which seemed
to have no place in his theory. His <i>Fragment on Mackintosh</i>, which
he wrote and published about this time, although I greatly admired some
parts of it, I read as a whole with more pain than pleasure; yet on
reading it again, long after, I found little in the opinions it contains,
but what I think in the main just; and I can even sympathize in his
disgust at the <i>verbiage</i> of Mackintosh, though his asperity towards
it went not only beyond what was judicious, but beyond what was even fair.
One thing, which I thought, at the time, of good augury, was the very
favourable reception he gave to Tocqueville's <i>Democracy in America</i>.
It is true, he said and thought much more about what Tocqueville said in
favour of democracy, than about what he said of its disadvantages. Still,
his high appreciation of a book which was at any rate an example of a mode
of treating the question of government almost the reverse of his—wholly
inductive and analytical, instead of purely ratiocinative—gave me
great encouragement. He also approved of an article which I published in
the first number following the junction of the two reviews, the essay
reprinted in the <i>Dissertations</i>, under the title "Civilization";
into which I threw many of my new opinions, and criticised rather
emphatically the mental and moral tendencies of the time, on grounds and
in a manner which I certainly had not learnt from him.</p>
<p>All speculation, however, on the possible future developments of my
father's opinions, and on the probabilities of permanent co-operation
between him and me in the promulgation of our thoughts, was doomed to be
cut short. During the whole of 1835 his health had been declining: his
symptoms became unequivocally those of pulmonary consumption, and after
lingering to the last stage of debility, he died on the 23rd of June,
1836. Until the last few days of his life there was no apparent abatement
of intellectual vigour; his interest in all things and persons that had
interested him through life was undiminished, nor did the approach of
death cause the smallest wavering (as in so strong and firm a mind it was
impossible that it should) in his convictions on the subject of religion.
His principal satisfaction, after he knew that his end was near, seemed to
be the thought of what he had done to make the world better than he found
it; and his chief regret in not living longer, that he had not had time to
do more.</p>
<p>His place is an eminent one in the literary, and even in the political
history of his country; and it is far from honourable to the generation
which has benefited by his worth, that he is so seldom mentioned, and,
compared with men far his inferiors, so little remembered. This is
probably to be ascribed mainly to two causes. In the first place, the
thought of him merges too much in the deservedly superior fame of Bentham.
Yet he was anything but Bentham's mere follower or disciple. Precisely
because he was himself one of the most original thinkers of his time, he
was one of the earliest to appreciate and adopt the most important mass of
original thought which had been produced by the generation preceding him.
His mind and Bentham's were essentially of different construction. He had
not all Bentham's high qualities, but neither had Bentham all his. It
would, indeed, be ridiculous to claim for him the praise of having
accomplished for mankind such splendid services as Bentham's. He did not
revolutionize, or rather create, one of the great departments of human
thought. But, leaving out of the reckoning all that portion of his labours
in which he benefited by what Bentham had done, and counting only what he
achieved in a province in which Bentham had done nothing, that of analytic
psychology, he will be known to posterity as one of the greatest names in
that most important branch of speculation, on which all the moral and
political sciences ultimately rest, and will mark one of the essential
stages in its progress. The other reason which has made his fame less than
he deserved, is that notwithstanding the great number of his opinions
which, partly through his own efforts, have now been generally adopted,
there was, on the whole, a marked opposition between his spirit and that
of the present time. As Brutus was called the last of the Romans, so was
he the last of the eighteenth century: he continued its tone of thought
and sentiment into the nineteenth (though not unmodified nor unimproved),
partaking neither in the good nor in the bad influences of the reaction
against the eighteenth century, which was the great characteristic of the
first half of the nineteenth. The eighteenth century was a great age, an
age of strong and brave men, and he was a fit companion for its strongest
and bravest. By his writings and his personal influence he was a great
centre of light to his generation. During his later years he was quite as
much the head and leader of the intellectual radicals in England, as
Voltaire was of the <i>philosophes</i> of France. It is only one of his
minor merits, that he was the originator of all sound statesmanship in
regard to the subject of his largest work, India. He wrote on no subject
which he did not enrich with valuable thought, and excepting the <i>Elements
of Political Economy</i>, a very useful book when first written, but which
has now for some time finished its work, it will be long before any of his
books will be wholly superseded, or will cease to be instructive reading
to students of their subjects. In the power of influencing by mere force
of mind and character, the convictions and purposes of others, and in the
strenuous exertion of that power to promote freedom and progress, he left,
as far as my knowledge extends, no equal among men and but one among
women.</p>
<p>Though acutely sensible of my own inferiority in the qualities by which he
acquired his personal ascendancy, I had now to try what it might be
possible for me to accomplish without him: and the <i>Review</i> was the
instrument on which I built my chief hopes of establishing a useful
influence over the liberal and democratic section of the public mind.
Deprived of my father's aid, I was also exempted from the restraints and
reticences by which that aid had been purchased. I did not feel that there
was any other radical writer or politician to whom I was bound to defer,
further than consisted with my own opinions: and having the complete
confidence of Molesworth, I resolved henceforth to give full scope to my
own opinions and modes of thought, and to open the <i>Review</i> widely to
all writers who were in sympathy with Progress as I understood it, even
though I should lose by it the support of my former associates. Carlyle,
consequently became from this time a frequent writer in the <i>Review</i>;
Sterling, soon after, an occasional one; and though each individual
article continued to be the expression of the private sentiments of its
writer, the general tone conformed in some tolerable degree to my
opinions. For the conduct of the <i>Review</i>, under, and in conjunction
with me, I associated with myself a young Scotchman of the name of
Robertson, who had some ability and information, much industry, and an
active scheming head, full of devices for making the <i>Review</i> more
saleable, and on whose capacities in that direction I founded a good deal
of hope: insomuch, that when Molesworth, in the beginning of 1837, became
tired of carrying on the <i>Review</i> at a loss, and desirous of getting
rid of it (he had done his part honourably, and at no small pecuniary
cost,) I, very imprudently for my own pecuniary interest, and very much
from reliance on Robertson's devices, determined to continue it at my own
risk, until his plans should have had a fair trial. The devices were good,
and I never had any reason to change my opinion of them. But I do not
believe that any devices would have made a radical and democratic review
defray its expenses, including a paid editor or sub-editor, and a liberal
payment to writers. I myself and several frequent contributors gave our
labour gratuitously, as we had done for Molesworth; but the paid
contributors continued to be remunerated on the usual scale of the <i>Edinburgh</i>
and <i>Quarterly Reviews</i>; and this could not be done from the proceeds
of the sale.</p>
<p>In the same year, 1837, and in the midst of these occupations, I resumed
the <i>Logic</i>. I had not touched my pen on the subject for five years,
having been stopped and brought to a halt on the threshold of Induction. I
had gradually discovered that what was mainly wanting, to overcome the
difficulties of that branch of the subject, was a comprehensive, and, at
the same time, accurate view of the whole circle of physical science,
which I feared it would take me a long course of study to acquire; since I
knew not of any book, or other guide, that would spread out before me the
generalities and processes of the sciences, and I apprehended that I
should have no choice but to extract them for myself, as I best could,
from the details. Happily for me, Dr. Whewell, early in this year,
published his <i>History of the Inductive Sciences</i>. I read it with
eagerness, and found in it a considerable approximation to what I wanted.
Much, if not most, of the philosophy of the work appeared open to
objection; but the materials were there, for my own thoughts to work upon:
and the author had given to those materials that first degree of
elaboration, which so greatly facilitates and abridges the subsequent
labour. I had now obtained what I had been waiting for. Under the impulse
given me by the thoughts excited by Dr. Whewell, I read again Sir J.
Herschel's <i>Discourse on the Study of Natural Philosophy</i>: and I was
able to measure the progress my mind had made, by the great help I now
found in this work—though I had read and even reviewed it several
years before with little profit. I now set myself vigorously to work out
the subject in thought and in writing. The time I bestowed on this had to
be stolen from occupations more urgent. I had just two months to spare, at
this period, in the intervals of writing for the <i>Review</i>. In these
two months I completed the first draft of about a third, the most
difficult third, of the book. What I had before written, I estimate at
another third, so that one-third remained. What I wrote at this time
consisted of the remainder of the doctrine of Reasoning (the theory of
Trains of Reasoning, and Demonstrative Science), and the greater part of
the Book on Induction. When this was done, I had, as it seemed to me,
untied all the really hard knots, and the completion of the book had
become only a question of time. Having got thus far, I had to leave off in
order to write two articles for the next number of the <i>Review</i>. When
these were written, I returned to the subject, and now for the first time
fell in with Comte's <i>Cours de Philosophie Positive</i>, or rather with
the two volumes of it which were all that had at that time been published.
My theory of Induction was substantially completed before I knew of
Comte's book; and it is perhaps well that I came to it by a different road
from his, since the consequence has been that my treatise contains, what
his certainly does not, a reduction of the inductive process to strict
rules and to a scientific test, such as the syllogism is for
ratiocination. Comte is always precise and profound on the method of
investigation, but he does not even attempt any exact definition of the
conditions of proof: and his writings show that he never attained a just
conception of them. This, however, was specifically the problem, which, in
treating of Induction, I had proposed to myself. Nevertheless, I gained
much from Comte, with which to enrich my chapters in the subsequent
rewriting: and his book was of essential service to me in some of the
parts which still remained to be thought out. As his subsequent volumes
successively made their appearance, I read them with avidity, but, when he
reached the subject of Social Science, with varying feelings. The fourth
volume disappointed me: it contained those of his opinions on social
subjects with which I most disagree. But the fifth, containing the
connected view of history, rekindled all my enthusiasm; which the sixth
(or concluding) volume did not materially abate. In a merely logical point
of view, the only leading conception for which I am indebted to him is
that of the Inverse Deductive Method, as the one chiefly applicable to the
complicated subjects of History and Statistics: a process differing from
the more common form of the deductive method in this—that instead of
arriving at its conclusions by general reasoning, and verifying them by
specific experience (as is the natural order in the deductive branches of
physical science), it obtains its generalizations by a collation of
specific experience, and verifies them by ascertaining whether they are
such as would follow from known general principles. This was an idea
entirely new to me when I found it in Comte: and but for him I might not
soon (if ever) have arrived at it.</p>
<p>I had been long an ardent admirer of Comte's writings before I had any
communication with himself; nor did I ever, to the last, see him in the
body. But for some years we were frequent correspondents, until our
correspondence became controversial, and our zeal cooled. I was the first
to slacken correspondence; he was the first to drop it. I found, and he
probably found likewise, that I could do no good to his mind, and that all
the good he could do to mine, he did by his books. This would never have
led to discontinuance of intercourse, if the differences between us had
been on matters of simple doctrine. But they were chiefly on those points
of opinion which blended in both of us with our strongest feelings, and
determined the entire direction of our aspirations. I had fully agreed
with him when he maintained that the mass of mankind, including even their
rulers in all the practical departments of life, must, from the necessity
of the case, accept most of their opinions on political and social
matters, as they do on physical, from the authority of those who have
bestowed more study on those subjects than they generally have it in their
power to do. This lesson had been strongly impressed on me by the early
work of Comte, to which I have adverted. And there was nothing in his
great Treatise which I admired more than his remarkable exposition of the
benefits which the nations of modern Europe have historically derived from
the separation, during the Middle Ages, of temporal and spiritual power,
and the distinct organization of the latter. I agreed with him that the
moral and intellectual ascendancy, once exercised by priests, must in time
pass into the hands of philosophers, and will naturally do so when they
become sufficiently unanimous, and in other respects worthy to possess it.
But when he exaggerated this line of thought into a practical system, in
which philosophers were to be organized into a kind of corporate
hierarchy, invested with almost the same spiritual supremacy (though
without any secular power) once possessed by the Catholic Church; when I
found him relying on this spiritual authority as the only security for
good government, the sole bulwark against practical oppression, and
expecting that by it a system of despotism in the state and despotism in
the family would be rendered innocuous and beneficial; it is not
surprising, that while as logicians we were nearly at one, as sociologists
we could travel together no further. M. Comte lived to carry out these
doctrines to their extremest consequences, by planning, in his last work,
the <i>Systhme de Politique Positive</i>, the completest system of
spiritual and temporal despotism which ever yet emanated from a human
brain, unless possibly that of Ignatius Loyola: a system by which the yoke
of general opinion, wielded by an organized body of spiritual teachers and
rulers, would be made supreme over every action, and as far as is in human
possibility, every thought, of every member of the community, as well in
the things which regard only himself, as in those which concern the
interests of others. It is but just to say that this work is a
considerable improvement, in many points of feeling, over Comte's previous
writings on the same subjects: but as an accession to social philosophy,
the only value it seems to me to possess, consists in putting an end to
the notion that no effectual moral authority can be maintained over
society without the aid of religious belief; for Comte's work recognises
no religion except that of Humanity, yet it leaves an irresistible
conviction that any moral beliefs concurred in by the community generally
may be brought to bear upon the whole conduct and lives of its individual
members, with an energy and potency truly alarming to think of. The book
stands a monumental warning to thinkers on society and politics, of what
happens when once men lose sight, in their speculations, of the value of
Liberty and of Individuality.</p>
<p>To return to myself. The <i>Review</i> engrossed, for some time longer,
nearly all the time I could devote to authorship, or to thinking with
authorship in view. The articles from the <i>London and Westminster Review</i>
which are reprinted in the <i>Dissertations</i>, are scarcely a fourth
part of those I wrote. In the conduct of the <i>Review</i> I had two
principal objects. One was to free philosophic radicalism from the
reproach of sectarian Benthamism. I desired, while retaining the precision
of expression, the definiteness of meaning, the contempt of declamatory
phrases and vague generalities, which were so honourably characteristic
both of Bentham and of my father, to give a wider basis and a more free
and genial character to Radical speculations; to show that there was a
Radical philosophy, better and more complete than Bentham's, while
recognizing and incorporating all of Bentham's which is permanently
valuable. In this first object I, to a certain extent, succeeded. The
other thing I attempted, was to stir up the educated Radicals, in and out
of Parliament, to exertion, and induce them to make themselves, what I
thought by using the proper means they might become —a powerful
party capable of taking the government of the country, or at least of
dictating the terms on which they should share it with the Whigs. This
attempt was from the first chimerical: partly because the time was
unpropitious, the Reform fervour being in its period of ebb, and the Tory
influences powerfully rallying; but still more, because, as Austin so
truly said, "the country did not contain the men." Among the Radicals in
Parliament there were several qualified to be useful members of an
enlightened Radical party, but none capable of forming and leading such a
party. The exhortations I addressed to them found no response. One
occasion did present itself when there seemed to be room for a bold and
successful stroke for Radicalism. Lord Durham had left the ministry, by
reason, as was thought, of their not being sufficiently Liberal; he
afterwards accepted from them the task of ascertaining and removing the
causes of the Canadian rebellion; he had shown a disposition to surround
himself at the outset with Radical advisers; one of his earliest measures,
a good measure both in intention and in effect, having been disapproved
and reversed by the Government at home, he had resigned his post, and
placed himself openly in a position of quarrel with the Ministers. Here
was a possible chief for a Radical party in the person of a man of
importance, who was hated by the Tories and had just been injured by the
Whigs. Any one who had the most elementary notions of party tactics, must
have attempted to make something of such an opportunity. Lord Durham was
bitterly attacked from all sides, inveighed against by enemies, given up
by timid friends; while those who would willingly have defended him did
not know what to say. He appeared to be returning a defeated and
discredited man. I had followed the Canadian events from the beginning; I
had been one of the prompters of his prompters; his policy was almost
exactly what mine would have been, and I was in a position to defend it. I
wrote and published a manifesto in the <i>Review</i>, in which I took the
very highest ground in his behalf, claiming for him not mere acquittal,
but praise and honour. Instantly a number of other writers took up the
tone: I believe there was a portion of truth in what Lord Durham, soon
after, with polite exaggeration, said to me—that to this article
might be ascribed the almost triumphal reception which he met with on his
arrival in England. I believe it to have been the word in season, which,
at a critical moment, does much to decide the result; the touch which
determines whether a stone, set in motion at the top of an eminence, shall
roll down on one side or on the other. All hopes connected with Lord
Durham as a politician soon vanished; but with regard to Canadian, and
generally to colonial policy, the cause was gained: Lord Durham's report,
written by Charles Buller, partly under the inspiration of Wakefield,
began a new era; its recommendations, extending to complete internal
self-government, were in full operation in Canada within two or three
years, and have been since extended to nearly all the other colonies, of
European race, which have any claim to the character of important
communities. And I may say that in successfully upholding the reputation
of Lord Durham and his advisers at the most important moment, I
contributed materially to this result.</p>
<p>One other case occurred during my conduct of the <i>Review</i>, which
similarly illustrated the effect of taking a prompt initiative. I believe
that the early success and reputation of Carlyle's <i>French Revolution</i>,
were considerably accelerated by what I wrote about it in the <i>Review</i>.
Immediately on its publication, and before the commonplace critics, all
whose rules and modes of judgment it set at defiance, had time to
pre-occupy the public with their disapproval of it, I wrote and published
a review of the book, hailing it as one of those productions of genius
which are above all rules, and are a law to themselves. Neither in this
case nor in that of Lord Durham do I ascribe the impression, which I think
was produced by what I wrote, to any particular merit of execution:
indeed, in at least one of the cases (the article on Carlyle) I do not
think the execution was good. And in both instances, I am persuaded that
anybody, in a position to be read, who had expressed the same opinion at
the same precise time, and had made any tolerable statement of the just
grounds for it, would have produced the same effect. But, after the
complete failure of my hopes of putting a new life into Radical politics
by means of the <i>Review</i>, I am glad to look back on these two
instances of success in an honest attempt to do mediate service to things
and persons that deserved it. After the last hope of the formation of a
Radical party had disappeared, it was time for me to stop the heavy
expenditure of time and money which the <i>Review</i> cost me. It had to
some extent answered my personal purpose as a vehicle for my opinions. It
had enabled me to express in print much of my altered mode of thought, and
to separate myself in a marked manner from the narrower Benthamism of my
early writings. This was done by the general tone of all I wrote,
including various purely literary articles, but especially by the two
papers (reprinted in the <i>Dissertations</i>) which attempted a
philosophical estimate of Bentham and of Coleridge. In the first of these,
while doing full justice to the merits of Bentham, I pointed out what I
thought the errors and deficiencies of his philosophy. The substance of
this criticism <i>I</i> still think perfectly just; but I have sometimes
doubted whether it was right to publish it at that time. I have often felt
that Bentham's philosophy, as an instrument of progress, has been to some
extent discredited before it had done its work, and that to lend a hand
towards lowering its reputation was doing more harm than service to
improvement. Now, however, when a counter-reaction appears to be setting
in towards what is good in Benthamism, I can look with more satisfaction
on this criticism of its defects, especially as I have myself balanced it
by vindications of the fundamental principles of Bentham's philosophy,
which are reprinted along with it in the same collection. In the essay on
Coleridge I attempted to characterize the European reaction against the
negative philosophy of the eighteenth century: and here, if the effect
only of this one paper were to be considered, I might be thought to have
erred by giving undue prominence to the favourable side, as I had done in
the case of Bentham to the unfavourable. In both cases, the impetus with
which I had detached myself from what was untenable in the doctrines of
Bentham and of the eighteenth century, may have carried me, though in
appearance rather than in reality, too far on the contrary side. But as
far as relates to the article on Coleridge, my defence is, that I was
writing for Radicals and Liberals, and it was my business to dwell most on
that, in writers of a different school, from the knowledge of which they
might derive most improvement.</p>
<p>The number of the <i>Review</i> which contained the paper on Coleridge,
was the last which was published during my proprietorship. In the spring
of 1840 I made over the <i>Review</i> to Mr. Hickson, who had been a
frequent and very useful unpaid contributor under my management: only
stipulating that the change should be marked by a resumption of the old
name, that of <i>Westminster Review</i>. Under that name Mr. Hickson
conducted it for ten years, on the plan of dividing among contributors
only the net proceeds of the <i>Review</i> giving his own labour as writer
and editor gratuitously. Under the difficulty in obtaining writers, which
arose from this low scale of payment, it is highly creditable to him that
he was able to maintain, in some tolerable degree, the character of the <i>Review</i>
as an organ of radicalism and progress. I did not cease altogether to
write for the <i>Review</i>, but continued to send it occasional
contributions, not, however, exclusively; for the greater circulation of
the <i>Edinburgh Review</i> induced me from this time to offer articles to
it also when I had anything to say for which it appeared to be a suitable
vehicle. And the concluding volumes of <i>Democracy in America</i>, having
just then come out, I inaugurated myself as a contributor to the <i>Edinburgh</i>,
by the article on that work, which heads the second volume of the <i>Dissertations</i>.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0007" id="link2HCH0007"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER VII. </h2>
<h3> GENERAL VIEW OF THE REMAINDER OF MY LIFE. </h3>
<p>From this time, what is worth relating of my life will come into a very
small compass; for I have no further mental changes to tell of, but only,
as I hope, a continued mental progress; which does not admit of a
consecutive history, and the results of which, if real, will be best found
in my writings. I shall, therefore, greatly abridge the chronicle of my
subsequent years.</p>
<p>The first use I made of the leisure which I gained by disconnecting myself
from the <i>Review</i>, was to finish the <i>Logic</i>. In July and
August, 1838, I had found an interval in which to execute what was still
undone of the original draft of the Third Book. In working out the logical
theory of those laws of nature which are not laws of Causation, nor
corollaries from such laws, I was led to recognize kinds as realities in
nature, and not mere distinctions for convenience; a light which I had not
obtained when the First Book was written, and which made it necessary for
me to modify and enlarge several chapters of that Book. The Book on
Language and Classification, and the chapter on the Classification of
Fallacies, were drafted in the autumn of the same year; the remainder of
the work, in the summer and autumn of 1840. From April following to the
end of 1841, my spare time was devoted to a complete rewriting of the book
from its commencement. It is in this way that all my books have been
composed. They were always written at least twice over; a first draft of
the entire work was completed to the very end of the subject, then the
whole begun again <i>de novo</i>; but incorporating, in the second
writing, all sentences and parts of sentences of the old draft, which
appeared as suitable to my purpose as anything which I could write in lieu
of them. I have found great advantages in this system of double redaction.
It combines, better than any other mode of composition, the freshness and
vigour of the first conception, with the superior precision and
completeness resulting from prolonged thought. In my own case, moreover, I
have found that the patience necessary for a careful elaboration of the
details of composition and expression, costs much less effort after the
entire subject has been once gone through, and the substance of all that I
find to say has in some manner, however imperfect, been got upon paper.
The only thing which I am careful, in the first draft, to make as perfect
as I am able, is the arrangement. If that is bad, the whole thread on
which the ideas string themselves becomes twisted; thoughts placed in a
wrong connection are not expounded in a manner that suits the right, and a
first draft with this original vice is next to useless as a foundation for
the final treatment.</p>
<p>During the re-writing of the <i>Logic</i>, Dr. Whewell's <i>Philosophy of
the Inductive Sciences</i> made its appearance; a circumstance fortunate
for me, as it gave me what I greatly desired, a full treatment of the
subject by an antagonist, and enabled me to present my ideas with greater
clearness and emphasis as well as fuller and more varied development, in
defending them against definite objections, or confronting them distinctly
with an opposite theory. The controversies with Dr. Whewell, as well as
much matter derived from Comte, were first introduced into the book in the
course of the re-writing.</p>
<p>At the end of 1841, the book being ready for the press, I offered it to
Murray, who kept it until too late for publication that season, and then
refused it, for reasons which could just as well have been given at first.
But I have had no cause to regret a rejection which led to my offering it
to Mr. Parker, by whom it was published in the spring of 1843. My original
expectations of success were extremely limited. Archbishop Whately had,
indeed, rehabilitated the name of Logic, and the study of the forms,
rules, and fallacies of Ratiocination; and Dr. Whewell's writings had
begun to excite an interest in the other part of my subject, the theory of
Induction. A treatise, however, on a matter so abstract, could not be
expected to be popular; it could only be a book for students, and students
on such subjects were not only (at least in England) few, but addicted
chiefly to the opposite school of metaphysics, the ontological and "innate
principles" school. I therefore did not expect that the book would have
many readers, or approvers; and looked for little practical effect from
it, save that of keeping the tradition unbroken of what I thought a better
philosophy. What hopes I had of exciting any immediate attention, were
mainly grounded on the polemical propensities of Dr Whewell; who, I
thought, from observation of his conduct in other cases, would probably do
something to bring the book into notice, by replying, and that promptly,
to the attack on his opinions. He did reply but not till 1850, just in
time for me to answer him in the third edition. How the book came to have,
for a work of the kind, so much success, and what sort of persons compose
the bulk of those who have bought, I will not venture to say read, it, I
have never thoroughly understood. But taken in conjunction with the many
proofs which have since been given of a revival of speculation,
speculation too of a free kind, in many quarters, and above all (where at
one time I should have least expected it) in the Universities, the fact
becomes partially intelligible. I have never indulged the illusion that
the book had made any considerable impression on philosophical opinion.
The German, or <i>a priori</i> view of human knowledge, and of the knowing
faculties, is likely for some time longer (though it may be hoped in a
diminishing degree) to predominate among those who occupy themselves with
such inquiries, both here and on the Continent. But the "System of Logic"
supplies what was much wanted, a text-book of the opposite doctrine—that
which derives all knowledge from experience, and all moral and
intellectual qualities principally from the direction given to the
associations. I make as humble an estimate as anybody of what either an
analysis of logical processes, or any possible canons of evidence, can do
by themselves towards guiding or rectifying the operations of the
understanding. Combined with other requisites, I certainly do think them
of great use; but whatever may be the practical value of a true philosophy
of these matters, it is hardly possible to exaggerate the mischiefs of a
false one. The notion that truths external to the mind may be known by
intuition or consciousness, independently of observation and experience,
is, I am persuaded, in these times, the great intellectual support of
false doctrines and bad institutions. By the aid of this theory, every
inveterate belief and every intense feeling, of which the origin is not
remembered, is enabled to dispense with the obligation of justifying
itself by reason, and is erected into its own all-sufficient voucher and
justification. There never was such an instrument devised for consecrating
all deep-seated prejudices. And the chief strength of this false
philosophy in morals, politics, and religion, lies in the appeal which it
is accustomed to make to the evidence of mathematics and of the cognate
branches of physical science. To expel it from these, is to drive it from
its stronghold: and because this had never been effectually done, the
intuitive school, even after what my father had written in his <i>Analysis
of the Mind</i>, had in appearance, and as far as published writings were
concerned, on the whole the best of the argument. In attempting to clear
up the real nature of the evidence of mathematical and physical truths,
the <i>System of Logic</i> met the intuitive philosophers on ground on
which they had previously been deemed unassailable; and gave its own
explanation, from experience and association, of that peculiar character
of what are called necessary truths, which is adduced as proof that their
evidence must come from a deeper source than experience. Whether this has
been done effectually, is still <i>sub judice</i>; and even then, to
deprive a mode of thought so strongly rooted in human prejudices and
partialities, of its mere speculative support, goes but a very little way
towards overcoming it; but though only a step, it is a quite indispensable
one; for since, after all, prejudice can only be successfully combated by
philosophy, no way can really be made against it permanently until it has
been shown not to have philosophy on its side.</p>
<p>Being now released from any active concern in temporary politics, and from
any literary occupation involving personal communication with contributors
and others, I was enabled to indulge the inclination, natural to thinking
persons when the age of boyish vanity is once past, for limiting my own
society to a very few persons. General society, as now carried on in
England, is so insipid an affair, even to the persons who make it what it
is, that it is kept up for any reason rather than the pleasure it affords.
All serious discussion on matters on which opinions differ, being
considered ill-bred, and the national deficiency in liveliness and
sociability having prevented the cultivation of the art of talking
agreeably on trifles, in which the French of the last century so much
excelled, the sole attraction of what is called society to those who are
not at the top of the tree, is the hope of being aided to climb a little
higher in it; while to those who are already at the top, it is chiefly a
compliance with custom, and with the supposed requirements of their
station. To a person of any but a very common order in thought or feeling,
such society, unless he has personal objects to serve by it, must be
supremely unattractive: and most people, in the present day, of any really
high class of intellect, make their contact with it so slight, and at such
long intervals, as to be almost considered as retiring from it altogether.
Those persons of any mental superiority who do otherwise, are, almost
without exception, greatly deteriorated by it. Not to mention loss of
time, the tone of their feelings is lowered: they become less in earnest
about those of their opinions respecting which they must remain silent in
the society they frequent: they come to look upon their most elevated
objects as unpractical, or, at least, too remote from realization to be
more than a vision, or a theory, and if, more fortunate than most, they
retain their higher principles unimpaired, yet with respect to the persons
and affairs of their own day they insensibly adopt the modes of feeling
and judgment in which they can hope for sympathy from the company they
keep. A person of high intellect should never go into unintellectual
society unless he can enter it as an apostle; yet he is the only person
with high objects who can safely enter it at all. Persons even of
intellectual aspirations had much better, if they can, make their habitual
associates of at least their equals, and, as far as possible, their
superiors, in knowledge, intellect, and elevation of sentiment. Moreover,
if the character is formed, and the mind made up, on the few cardinal
points of human opinion, agreement of conviction and feeling on these, has
been felt in all times to be an essential requisite of anything worthy the
name of friendship, in a really earnest mind. All these circumstances
united, made the number very small of those whose society, and still more
whose intimacy, I now voluntarily sought.</p>
<p>Among these, by far the principal was the incomparable friend of whom I
have already spoken. At this period she lived mostly with one young
daughter, in a quiet part of the country, and only occasionally in town,
with her first husband, Mr. Taylor. I visited her equally in both places;
and was greatly indebted to the strength of character which enabled her to
disregard the false interpretations liable to be put on the frequency of
my visits to her while living generally apart from Mr. Taylor, and on our
occasionally travelling together, though in all other respects our conduct
during those years gave not the slightest ground for any other supposition
than the true one, that our relation to each other at that time was one of
strong affection and confidential intimacy only. For though we did not
consider the ordinances of society binding on a subject so entirely
personal, we did feel bound that our conduct should be such as in no
degree to bring discredit on her husband, nor therefore on herself.</p>
<p>In this third period (as it may be termed) of my mental progress, which
now went hand in hand with hers, my opinions gained equally in breadth and
depth, I understood more things, and those which I had understood before I
now understood more thoroughly. I had now completely turned back from what
there had been of excess in my reaction against Benthamism. I had, at the
height of that reaction, certainly become much more indulgent to the
common opinions of society and the world, and more willing to be content
with seconding the superficial improvement which had begun to take place
in those common opinions, than became one whose convictions on so many
points, differed fundamentally from them. I was much more inclined, than I
can now approve, to put in abeyance the more decidedly heretical part of
my opinions, which I now look upon as almost the only ones, the assertion
of which tends in any way to regenerate society. But in addition to this,
our opinions were far <i>more</i> heretical than mine had been in the days
of my most extreme Benthamism. In those days I had seen little further
than the old school of political economists into the possibilities of
fundamental improvement in social arrangements. Private property, as now
understood, and inheritance, appeared to me, as to them, the <i>dernier
mot</i> of legislation: and I looked no further than to mitigating the
inequalities consequent on these institutions, by getting rid of
primogeniture and entails. The notion that it was possible to go further
than this in removing the injustice—for injustice it is, whether
admitting of a complete remedy or not—involved in the fact that some
are born to riches and the vast majority to poverty, I then reckoned
chimerical, and only hoped that by universal education, leading to
voluntary restraint on population, the portion of the poor might be made
more tolerable. In short, I was a democrat, but not the least of a
Socialist. We were now much less democrats than I had been, because so
long as education continues to be so wretchedly imperfect, we dreaded the
ignorance and especially the selfishness and brutality of the mass: but
our ideal of ultimate improvement went far beyond Democracy, and would
class us decidedly under the general designation of Socialists. While we
repudiated with the greatest energy that tyranny of society over the
individual which most Socialistic systems are supposed to involve, we yet
looked forward to a time when society will no longer be divided into the
idle and the industrious; when the rule that they who do not work shall
not eat, will be applied not to paupers only, but impartially to all; when
the division of the produce of labour, instead of depending, as in so
great a degree it now does, on the accident of birth, will be made by
concert on an acknowledged principle of justice; and when it will no
longer either be, or be thought to be, impossible for human beings to
exert themselves strenuously in procuring benefits which are not to be
exclusively their own, but to be shared with the society they belong to.
The social problem of the future we considered to be, how to unite the
greatest individual liberty of action, with a common ownership in the raw
material of the globe, and an equal participation of all in the benefits
of combined labour. We had not the presumption to suppose that we could
already foresee, by what precise form of institutions these objects could
most effectually be attained, or at how near or how distant a period they
would become practicable. We saw clearly that to render any such social
transformation either possible or desirable, an equivalent change of
character must take place both in the uncultivated herd who now compose
the labouring masses, and in the immense majority of their employers. Both
these classes must learn by practice to labour and combine for generous,
or at all events for public and social purposes, and not, as hitherto,
solely for narrowly interested ones. But the capacity to do this has
always existed in mankind, and is not, nor is ever likely to be, extinct.
Education, habit, and the cultivation of the sentiments, will make a
common man dig or weave for his country, as readily as fight for his
country. True enough, it is only by slow degrees, and a system of culture
prolonged through successive generations, that men in general can be
brought up to this point. But the hindrance is not in the essential
constitution of human nature. Interest in the common good is at present so
weak a motive in the generality not because it can never be otherwise, but
because the mind is not accustomed to dwell on it as it dwells from
morning till night on things which tend only to personal advantage. When
called into activity, as only self-interest now is, by the daily course of
life, and spurred from behind by the love of distinction and the fear of
shame, it is capable of producing, even in common men, the most strenuous
exertions as well as the most heroic sacrifices. The deep-rooted
selfishness which forms the general character of the existing state of
society, is <i>so</i> deeply rooted, only because the whole course of
existing institutions tends to foster it; and modern institutions in some
respects more than ancient, since the occasions on which the individual is
called on to do anything for the public without receiving its pay, are far
less frequent in modern life, than the smaller commonwealths of antiquity.
These considerations did not make us overlook the folly of premature
attempts to dispense with the inducements of private interest in social
affairs, while no substitute for them has been or can be provided: but we
regarded all existing institutions and social arrangements as being (in a
phrase I once heard from Austin) "merely provisional," and we welcomed
with the greatest pleasure and interest all socialistic experiments by
select individuals (such as the Co-operative Societies), which, whether
they succeeded or failed, could not but operate as a most useful education
of those who took part in them, by cultivating their capacity of acting
upon motives pointing directly to the general good, or making them aware
of the defects which render them and others incapable of doing so.</p>
<p>In the <i>Principles of Political Economy</i>, these opinions were
promulgated, less clearly and fully in the first edition, rather more so
in the second, and quite unequivocally in the third. The difference arose
partly from the change of times, the first edition having been written and
sent to press before the French Revolution of 1848, after which the public
mind became more open to the reception of novelties in opinion, and
doctrines appeared moderate which would have been thought very startling a
short time before. In the first edition the difficulties of Socialism were
stated so strongly, that the tone was on the whole that of opposition to
it. In the year or two which followed, much time was given to the study of
the best Socialistic writers on the Continent, and to meditation and
discussion on the whole range of topics involved in the controversy: and
the result was that most of what had been written on the subject in the
first edition was cancelled, and replaced by arguments and reflections
which represent a more advanced opinion.</p>
<p>The <i>Political Economy</i> was far more rapidly executed than the <i>Logic</i>,
or indeed than anything of importance which I had previously written. It
was commenced in the autumn of 1845, and was ready for the press before
the end of 1847. In this period of little more than two years there was an
interval of six months during which the work was laid aside, while I was
writing articles in the <i>Morning Chronicle</i> (which unexpectedly
entered warmly into my purpose) urging the formation of peasant properties
on the waste lands of Ireland. This was during the period of the Famine,
the winter of 1846-47, when the stern necessities of the time seemed to
afford a chance of gaining attention for what appeared to me the only mode
of combining relief to immediate destitution with permanent improvement of
the social and economical condition of the Irish people. But the idea was
new and strange; there was no English precedent for such a proceeding: and
the profound ignorance of English politicians and the English public
concerning all social phenomena not generally met with in England (however
common elsewhere), made my endeavours an entire failure. Instead of a
great operation on the waste lands, and the conversion of cottiers into
proprietors, Parliament passed a Poor Law for maintaining them as paupers:
and if the nation has not since found itself in inextricable difficulties
from the joint operation of the old evils and the quack remedy it is
indebted for its deliverance to that most unexpected and surprising fact,
the depopulation of ireland, commenced by famine, and continued by
emigration.</p>
<p>The rapid success of the <i>Political Economy</i> showed that the public
wanted, and were prepared for such a book. Published early in 1848, an
edition of a thousand copies was sold in less than a year. Another similar
edition was published in the spring of 1849; and a third, of 1250 copies,
early in 1852. It was, from the first, continually cited and referred to
as an authority, because it was not a book merely of abstract science, but
also of application, and treated Political Economy not as a thing by
itself, but as a fragment of a greater whole; a branch of Social
Philosophy, so interlinked with all the other branches, that its
conclusions, even in its own peculiar province, are only true
conditionally, subject to interference and counteraction from causes not
directly within its scope: while to the character of a practical guide it
has no pretension, apart from other classes of considerations. Political
Economy, in truth, has never pretended to give advice to mankind with no
lights but its own; though people who knew nothing but political economy
(and therefore knew that ill) have taken upon themselves to advise, and
could only do so by such lights as they had. But the numerous sentimental
enemies of political economy, and its still more numerous interested
enemies in sentimental guise, have been very successful in gaining belief
for this among other unmerited imputations against it, and the <i>Principles</i>
having, in spite of the freedom of many of its opinions, become for the
present the most popular treatise on the subject, has helped to disarm the
enemies of so important a study. The amount of its worth as an exposition
of the science, and the value of the different applications which it
suggests, others of course must judge.</p>
<p>For a considerable time after this, I published no work of magnitude;
though I still occasionally wrote in periodicals, and my correspondence
(much of it with persons quite unknown to me), on subjects of public
interest, swelled to a considerable bulk. During these years I wrote or
commenced various Essays, for eventual publication, on some of the
fundamental questions of human and social life, with regard to several of
which I have already much exceeded the severity of the Horatian precept. I
continued to watch with keen interest the progress of public events. But
it was not, on the whole, very encouraging to me. The European reaction
after 1848, and the success of an unprincipled usurper in December, 1851,
put an end, as it seemed, to all present hope for freedom or social
improvement in France and the Continent. In England, I had seen and
continued to see many of the opinions of my youth obtain general
recognition, and many of the reforms in institutions, for which I had
through life contended, either effected or in course of being so. But
these changes had been attended with much less benefit to human well-being
than I should formerly have anticipated, because they had produced very
little improvement in that which all real amelioration in the lot of
mankind depends on, their intellectual and moral state: and it might even
be questioned if the various causes of deterioration which had been at
work in the meanwhile, had not more than counterbalanced the tendencies to
improvement. I had learnt from experience that many false opinions may be
exchanged for true ones, without in the least altering the habits of mind
of which false opinions are the result. The English public, for example,
are quite as raw and undiscerning on subjects of political economy since
the nation has been converted to free-trade, as they were before; and are
still further from having acquired better habits of thought and feeling,
or being in any way better fortified against error, on subjects of a more
elevated character. For, though they have thrown off certain errors, the
general discipline of their minds, intellectually and morally, is not
altered. I am now convinced, that no great improvements in the lot of
mankind are possible, until a great change takes place in the fundamental
constitution of their modes of thought. The old opinions in religion,
morals, and politics, are so much discredited in the more intellectual
minds as to have lost the greater part of their efficacy for good, while
they have still life enough in them to be a powerful obstacle to the
growing up of any better opinions on those subjects. When the philosophic
minds of the world can no longer believe its religion, or can only believe
it with modifications amounting to an essential change of its character, a
transitional period commences, of weak convictions, paralysed intellects,
and growing laxity of principle, which cannot terminate until a renovation
has been effected in the basis of their belief leading to the evolution of
some faith, whether religious or merely human, which they can really
believe: and when things are in this state, all thinking or writing which
does not tend to promote such a renovation, is of very little value beyond
the moment. Since there was little in the apparent condition of the public
mind, indicative of any tendency in this direction, my view of the
immediate prospects of human improvement was not sanguine. More recently a
spirit of free speculation has sprung up, giving a more encouraging
prospect of the gradual mental emancipation of England; and concurring
with the renewal under better auspices, of the movement for political
freedom in the rest of Europe, has given to the present condition of human
affairs a more hopeful aspect.<SPAN href="#linknote-3" name="linknoteref-3" id="linknoteref-3"><small>3</small></SPAN></p>
<p>Between the time of which I have now spoken, and the present, took place
the most important events of my private life. The first of these was my
marriage, in April, 1851, to the lady whose incomparable worth had made
her friendship the greatest source to me both of happiness and of
improvement, during many years in which we never expected to be in any
closer relation to one another. Ardently as I should have aspired to this
complete union of our lives at any time in the course of my existence at
which it had been practicable, I, as much as my wife, would far rather
have foregone that privilege for ever, than have owed it to the premature
death of one for whom I had the sincerest respect, and she the strongest
affection. That event, however, having taken place in July, 1849, it was
granted to me to derive from that evil my own greatest good, by adding to
the partnership of thought, feeling, and writing which had long existed, a
partnership of our entire existence. For seven and a-half years that
blessing was mine; for seven and a-half only! I can say nothing which
could describe, even in the faintest manner, what that loss was and is.
But because I know that she would have wished it, I endeavour to make the
best of what life I have left, and to work on for her purposes with such
diminished strength as can be derived from thoughts of her, and communion
with her memory.</p>
<p>When two persons have their thoughts and speculations completely in
common; when all subjects of intellectual or moral interest are discussed
between them in daily life, and probed to much greater depths than are
usually or conveniently sounded in writings intended for general readers;
when they set out from the same principles, and arrive at their
conclusions by processes pursued jointly, it is of little consequence in
respect to the question of originality, which of them holds the pen; the
one who contributes least to the composition may contribute more to the
thought; the writings which result are the joint product of both, and it
must often be impossible to disentangle their respective parts, and affirm
that this belongs to one and that to the other. In this wide sense, not
only during the years of our married life, but during many of the years of
confidential friendship which preceded, all my published writings were as
much here work as mine; her share in them constantly increasing as years
advanced. But in certain cases, what belongs to her can be distinguished,
and specially identified. Over and above the general influence which her
mind had over mine, the most valuable ideas and features in these joint
productions—those which have been most fruitful of important
results, and have contributed most to the success and reputation of the
works themselves—originated with her, were emanations from her mind,
my part in them being no greater than in any of the thoughts which I found
in previous writers, and made my own only by incorporating them with my
own system of thought! During the greater part of my literary life I have
performed the office in relation to her, which from a rather early period
I had considered as the most useful part that I was qualified to take in
the domain of thought, that of an interpreter of original thinkers, and
mediator between them and the public; for I had always a humble opinion of
my own powers as an original thinker, except in abstract science (logic,
metaphysics, and the theoretic principles of political economy and
politics), but thought myself much superior to most of my contemporaries
in willingness and ability to learn from everybody; as I found hardly
anyone who made such a point of examining what was said in defence of all
opinions, however new or however old, in the conviction that even if they
were errors there might be a substratum of truth underneath them, and that
in any case the discovery of what it was that made them plausible, would
be a benefit to truth. I had, in consequence, marked this out as a sphere
of usefulness in which I was under a special obligation to make myself
active; the more so, as the acquaintance I had formed with the ideas of
the Coleridgians, of the German thinkers, and of Carlyle, all of them
fiercely opposed to the mode of thought in which I had been brought up,
had convinced me that along with much error they possessed much truth,
which was veiled from minds otherwise capable of receiving it by the
transcendental and mystical phraseology in which they were accustomed to
shut it up, and from which they neither cared, nor knew how, to disengage
it; and I did not despair of separating the truth from the error, and
exposing it in terms which would be intelligible and not repulsive to
those on my own side in philosophy. Thus prepared, it will easily be
believed that when I came into close intellectual communion with a person
of the most eminent faculties, whose genius, as it grew and unfolded
itself in thought, continually struck out truths far in advance of me, but
in which I could not, as I had done in those others, detect any mixture of
error, the greatest part of my mental growth consisted in the assimilation
of those truths, and the most valuable part of my intellectual work was in
building the bridges and clearing the paths which connected them with my
general system of thought.<SPAN href="#linknote-4" name="linknoteref-4" id="linknoteref-4"><small>4</small></SPAN></p>
<p>The first of my books in which her share was conspicious was the <i>Principles
of Political Economy</i>. The <i>System of Logic</i> owed little to her
except in the minuter matters of composition, in which respect my
writings, both great and small, have largely benefited by her accurate and
clear-sighted criticism.<SPAN href="#linknote-5" name="linknoteref-5" id="linknoteref-5"><small>5</small></SPAN> The chapter of the <i>Political
Econonomy</i> which has had a greater influence on opinion than all the
rest, that on 'the Probable Future of the Labouring Classes,' is entirely
due to her; in the first draft of the book, that chapter did not exist.
She pointed out the need of such a chapter, and the extreme imperfection
of the book without it; she was the cause of my writing it; and the more
general part of the chapter, the statement and discussion of the two
opposite theories respecting the proper condition of the labouring
classes, was wholly an exposition of her thoughts, often in words taken
from her own lips. The purely scientific part of the <i>Political Economy</i>
I did not learn from her; but it was chiefly her influence that gave to
the book that general tone by which it is distinguished from all previous
expositions of Political Economy that had any pretension to being
scientific, and which has made it so useful in conciliating minds which
those previous expositions had repelled. This tone consisted chiefly in
making the proper distinction between the laws of the Production of Wealth—which
are laws of nature, dependent on the properties of objects—and the
modes of its Distribution, which, subject to certain conditions, depend on
human will. The commom run of political economists confuse these together,
under the designation of economic laws, which they deem incapable of being
defeated or modified by human effort; ascribing the same necessity to
things dependent on the unchangeable conditions of our earthly existence,
and to those which, being but the necessary consequences of particular
social arrangements, are merely co-extensive with these; given certain
institutions and customs, wages, profits, and rent will be determined by
certain causes; but this class of political economists drop the
indispensable presupposition, and argue that these causes must, by an
inherent necessity, against which no human means can avail, determine the
shares which fall, in the division of the produce, to labourers,
capitalists, and landlords. The <i>Principles of Political Economy</i>
yielded to none of its predecessors in aiming at the scientific
appreciation of the action of these causes, under the conditions which
they presuppose; but it set the example of not treating those conditions
as final. The economic generalizations which depend not on necessaties of
nature but on those combined with the existing arrangements of society, it
deals with only as provisional, and as liable to be much altered by the
progress of social improvement. I had indeed partially learnt this view of
things from the thoughts awakened in me by the speculations of the St.
Simonians; but it was made a living principle pervading and animating the
book by my wife's promptings. This example illustrates well the general
character of what she contributed to my writings. What was abstract and
purely scientific was generally mine; the properly human element came from
her: in all that concerned the application of philosophy to the exigencies
of human society and progress, I was her pupil, alike in boldness of
speculation and cautiousness of practical judgment. For, on the one hand,
she was much more courageous and far-sighted than without her I should
have been, in anticipation of an order of things to come, in which many of
the limited generalizations now so often confounded with universal
principles will cease to be applicable. Those parts of my writings, and
especially of the <i>Political Economy</i>, which contemplate
possibilities in the future such as, when affirmed by Socialists, have in
general been fiercely denied by political economists, would, but for her,
either have been absent, or the suggestions would have been made much more
timidly and in a more qualified form. But while she thus rendered me
bolder in speculation on human affairs, her practical turn of mind, and
her almost unerring estimate of practical obstacles, repressed in me all
tendencies that were really visionary. Her mind invested all ideas in a
concrete shape, and formed to itself a conception of how they would
actually work: and her knowledge of the existing feelings and conduct of
mankind was so seldom at fault, that the weak point in any unworkable
suggestion seldom escapes her.<SPAN href="#linknote-6" name="linknoteref-6" id="linknoteref-6"><small>6</small></SPAN></p>
<p>During the two years which immediately preceded the cessation of my
official life, my wife and I were working together at the "Liberty." I had
first planned and written it as a short essay in 1854. It was in mounting
the steps of the Capitol, in January, 1855, that the thought first arose
of converting it into a volume. None of my writings have been either so
carefully composed, or so sedulously corrected as this. After it had been
written as usual twice over, we kept it by us, bringing it out from time
to time, and going through it <i>de novo</i>, reading, weighing, and
criticizing every sentence. Its final revision was to have been a work of
the winter of 1858-9, the first after my retirement, which we had arranged
to pass in the south of Europe. That hope and every other were frustrated
by the most unexpected and bitter calamity of her death—at Avignon,
on our way to Montpellier, from a sudden attack of pulmonary congestion.</p>
<p>Since then I have sought for such allevation as my state admitted of, by
the mode of life which most enabled me to feel her still near me. I bought
a cottage as close as possible to the place where she is buried, and there
her daughter (my fellow-sufferer and now my chief comfort) and I, live
constantly during a great portion of the year. My objects in life are
solely those which were hers; my pursuits and occupations those in which
she shared, or sympathized, and which are indissolubly associated with
her. Her memory is to me a religion, and her approbation the standard by
which, summing up as it does all worthiness, I endeavour to regulate my
life.</p>
<p>After my irreparable loss, one of my earliest cares was to print and
publish the treatise, so much of which was the work of her whom I had
lost, and consecrate it to her memory. I have made no alteration or
addition to it, nor shall I ever. Though it wants the last touch of her
hand, no substitute for that touch shall ever be attempted by mine.</p>
<p>The <i>Liberty</i> was more directly and literally our joint production
than anything else which bears my name, for there was not a sentence of it
that was not several times gone through by us together, turned over in
many ways, and carefully weeded of any faults, either in thought or
expression, that we detected in it. It is in consequence of this that,
although it never underwent her final revision, it far surpasses, as a
mere specimen of composition, anything which has proceeded from me either
before or since. With regard to the thoughts, it is difficult to identify
any particular part or element as being more hers than all the rest. The
whole mode of thinking of which the book was the expression, was
emphatically hers. But I also was so thoroughly imbued with it, that the
same thoughts naturally occurred to us both. That I was thus penetrated
with it, however, I owe in a great degree to her. There was a moment in my
mental progress when I might easily have fallen into a tendency towards
over-government, both social and political; as there was also a moment
when, by reaction from a contrary excess, I might have become a less
thorough radical and democrat than I am. In both these points, as in many
others, she benefited me as much by keeping me right where I was right, as
by leading me to new truths, and ridding me of errors. My great readiness
and eagerness to learn from everybody, and to make room in my opinions for
every new acquisition by adjusting the old and the new to one another,
might, but for her steadying influence, have seduced me into modifying my
early opinions too much. She was in nothing more valuable to my mental
development than by her just measure of the relative importance of
different considerations, which often protected me from allowing to truths
I had only recently learnt to see, a more important place in my thoughts
than was properly their due.</p>
<p>The <i>Liberty</i> is likely to survive longer than anything else that I
have written (with the possible exception of the <i>Logic</i>), because
the conjunction of her mind with mine has rendered it a kind of
philosophic text-book of a single truth, which the changes progressively
taking place in modern society tend to bring out into ever stronger
relief: the importance, to man and society of a large variety in types of
character, and of giving full freedom to human nature to expand itself in
innumerable and conflicting directions. Nothing can better show how deep
are the foundations of this truth, than the great impression made by the
exposition of it at a time which, to superficial observation, did not seem
to stand much in need of such a lesson. The fears we expressed, lest the
inevitable growth of social equality and of the government of public
opinion, should impose on mankind an oppressive yoke of uniformity in
opinion and practice, might easily have appeared chimerical to those who
looked more at present facts than at tendencies; for the gradual
revolution that is taking place in society and institutions has, thus far,
been decidedly favourable to the development of new opinions, and has
procured for them a much more unprejudiced hearing than they previously
met with. But this is a feature belonging to periods of transition, when
old notions and feelings have been unsettled, and no new doctrines have
yet succeeded to their ascendancy. At such times people of any mental
activity, having given up their old beliefs, and not feeling quite sure
that those they still retain can stand unmodified, listen eagerly to new
opinions. But this state of things is necessarily transitory: some
particular body of doctrine in time rallies the majority round it,
organizes social institutions and modes of action conformably to itself,
education impresses this new creed upon the new generations without the
mental processes that have led to it, and by degrees it acquires the very
same power of compression, so long exercised by the creeds of which it had
taken the place. Whether this noxious power will be exercised, depends on
whether mankind have by that time become aware that it cannot be exercised
without stunting and dwarfing human nature. It is then that the teachings
of the <i>Liberty</i> will have their greatest value. And it is to be
feared that they will retain that value a long time.</p>
<p>As regards originality, it has of course no other than that which every
thoughtful mind gives to its own mode of conceiving and expressing truths
which are common property. The leading thought of the book is one which
though in many ages confined to insulated thinkers, mankind have probably
at no time since the beginning of civilization been entirely without. To
speak only of the last few generations, it is distinctly contained in the
vein of important thought respecting education and culture, spread through
the European mind by the labours and genius of Pestalozzi. The unqualified
championship of it by Wilhelm von Humboldt is referred to in the book; but
he by no means stood alone in his own country. During the early part of
the present century the doctrine of the rights of individuality, and the
claim of the moral nature to develop itself in its own way, was pushed by
a whole school of German authors even to exaggeration; and the writings of
Goethe, the most celebrated of all German authors, though not belonging to
that or to any other school, are penetrated throughout by views of morals
and of conduct in life, often in my opinion not defensible, but which are
incessantly seeking whatever defence they admit of in the theory of the
right and duty of self-development. In our own country before the book <i>On
Liberty</i> was written, the doctrine of Individuality had been
enthusiastically asserted, in a style of vigorous declamation sometimes
reminding one of Fichte, by Mr. William Maccall, in a series of writings
of which the most elaborate is entitled <i>Elements of Individualism</i>:
and a remarkable American, Mr. Warren, had framed a System of Society, on
the foundation of <i>the Sovereignty of the individual</i>, had obtained a
number of followers, and had actually commenced the formation of a Village
Community (whether it now exists I know not), which, though bearing a
superficial resemblance to some of the projects of Socialists, is
diametrically opposite to them in principle, since it recognizes no
authority whatever in Society over the individual, except to enforce equal
freedom of development for all individualities. As the book which bears my
name claimed no originality for any of its doctrines, and was not intended
to write their history, the only author who had preceded me in their
assertion, of whom I thought it appropriate to say anything, was Humboldt,
who furnished the motto to the work; although in one passage I borrowed
from the Warrenites their phrase, the sovereignty of the individual. It is
hardly necessary here to remark that there are abundant differences in
detail, between the conception of the doctrine by any of the predecessors
I have mentioned, and that set forth in the book.</p>
<p>The political circumstances of the time induced me, shortly after, to
complete and publish a pamphlet (<i>Thoughts on Parliamentary Reform</i>),
part of which had been written some years previously on the occasion of
one of the abortive Reform Bills, and had at the time been approved and
revised by her. Its principal features were, hostility to the Ballot (a
change of opinion in both of us, in which she rather preceded me), and a
claim of representation for minorities; not, however, at that time going
beyond the cumulative vote proposed by Mr. Garth Marshall. In finishing
the pamphlet for publication, with a view to the discussions on the Reform
Bill of Lord Derby's and Mr. Disraeli's Government in 1859, I added a
third feature, a plurality of votes, to be given, not to property, but to
proved superiority of education. This recommended itself to me as a means
of reconciling the irresistible claim of every man or woman to be
consulted, and to be allowed a voice, in the regulation of affairs which
vitally concern them, with the superiority of weight justly due to
opinions grounded on superiority of knowledge. The suggestion, however,
was one which I had never discussed with my almost infallible counsellor,
and I have no evidence that she would have concurred in it. As far as I
have been able to observe, it has found favour with nobody; all who desire
any sort of inequality in the electoral vote, desiring it in favour of
property and not of intelligence or knowledge. If it ever overcomes the
strong feeling which exists against it, this will only be after the
establishment of a systematic National Education by which the various
grades of politically valuable acquirement may be accurately defined and
authenticated. Without this it will always remain liable to strong,
possibly conclusive, objections; and with this, it would perhaps not be
needed.</p>
<p>It was soon after the publication of <i>Thoughts on Parliamentary Reform</i>,
that I became acquainted with Mr. Hare's admirable system of Personal
Representation, which, in its present shape, was then for the first time
published. I saw in this great practical and philosophical idea, the
greatest improvement of which the system of representative government is
susceptible; an improvement which, in the most felicitous manner, exactly
meets and cures the grand, and what before seemed the inherent, defect of
the representative system; that of giving to a numerical majority all
power, instead of only a power proportional to its numbers, and enabling
the strongest party to exclude all weaker parties from making their
opinions heard in the assembly of the nation, except through such
opportunity as may be given to them by the accidentally unequal
distribution of opinions in different localities. To these great evils
nothing more than very imperfect palliations had seemed possible; but Mr.
Hare's system affords a radical cure. This great discovery, for it is no
less, in the political art, inspired me, as I believe it has inspired all
thoughtful persons who have adopted it, with new and more sanguine hopes
respecting the prospects of human society; by freeing the form of
political institutions towards which the whole civilized world is
manifestly and irresistibly tending, from the chief part of what seemed to
qualify, or render doubtful, its ultimate benefits. Minorities, so long as
they remain minorities, are, and ought to be, outvoted; but under
arrangements which enable any assemblage of voters, amounting to a certain
number, to place in the legislature a representative of its own choice,
minorities cannot be suppressed. Independent opinions will force their way
into the council of the nation and make themselves heard there, a thing
which often cannot happen in the existing forms of representative
democracy; and the legislature, instead of being weeded of individual
peculiarities and entirely made up of men who simply represent the creed
of great political or religious parties, will comprise a large proportion
of the most eminent individual minds in the country, placed there, without
reference to party, by voters who appreciate their individual eminence. I
can understand that persons, otherwise intelligent, should, for want of
sufficient examination, be repelled from Mr. Hare's plan by what they
think the complex nature of its machinery. But any one who does not feel
the want which the scheme is intended to supply; any one who throws it
over as a mere theoretical subtlety or crotchet, tending to no valuable
purpose, and unworthy of the attention of practical men, may be pronounced
an incompetent statesman, unequal to the politics of the future. I mean,
unless he is a minister or aspires to become one: for we are quite
accustomed to a minister continuing to profess unqualified hostility to an
improvement almost to the very day when his conscience or his interest
induces him to take it up as a public measure, and carry it.</p>
<p>Had I met with Mr. Hare's system before the publication of my pamphlet, I
should have given an account of it there. Not having done so, I wrote an
article in <i>Fraser's Magazine</i> (reprinted in my miscellaneous
writings) principally for that purpose, though I included in it, along
with Mr. Hare's book, a review of two other productions on the question of
the day; one of them a pamphlet by my early friend, Mr. John Austin, who
had in his old age become an enemy to all further Parliamentary reform;
the other an able and vigourous, though partially erroneous, work by Mr.
Lorimer.</p>
<p>In the course of the same summer I fulfilled a duty particularly incumbent
upon me, that of helping (by an article in the <i>Edinburgh Review</i>) to
make known Mr. Bain's profound treatise on the Mind, just then completed
by the publication of its second volume. And I carried through the press a
selection of my minor writings, forming the first two volumes of <i>Dissertations
and Discussions</i>. The selection had been made during my wife's
lifetime, but the revision, in concert with her, with a view to
republication, had been barely commenced; and when I had no longer the
guidance of her judgment I despaired of pursuing it further, and
republished the papers as they were, with the exception of striking out
such passages as were no longer in accordance with my opinions. My
literary work of the year was terminated with an essay in <i>Fraser's
Magazine</i> (afterwards republished in the third volume of <i>Dissertations
and Discussions</i>), entitled "A Few Words on Non-Intervention." I was
prompted to write this paper by a desire, while vindicating England from
the imputations commonly brought against her on the Continent, of a
peculiar selfishness in matters of foreign policy to warn Englishmen of
the colour given to this imputation by the low tone in which English
statesmen are accustomed to speak of English policy as concerned only with
English interests, and by the conduct of Lord Palmerston at that
particular time in opposing the Suez Canal; and I took the opportunity of
expressing ideas which had long been in my mind (some of them generated by
my Indian experience, and others by the international questions which then
greatly occupied the European public), respecting the true principles of
international morality, and the legitimate modifications made in it by
difference of times and circumstances; a subject I had already, to some
extent, discussed in the vindication of the French Provisional Government
of 1848 against the attacks of Lord Brougham and others, which I published
at the time in the <i>Westminster Review</i>, and which is reprinted in
the <i>Dissertations</i>.</p>
<p>I had now settled, as I believed, for the remainder of my existence into a
purely literary life; if that can be called literary which continued to be
occupied in a pre-eminent degree with politics, and not merely with
theoretical, but practical politics, although a great part of the year was
spent at a distance of many hundred miles from the chief seat of the
politics of my own country, to which, and primarily for which, I wrote.
But, in truth, the modern facilities of communication have not only
removed all the disadvantages, to a political writer in tolerably easy
circumstances, of distance from the scene of political action, but have
converted them into advantages. The immediate and regular receipt of
newspapers and periodicals keeps him <i>au courant</i> of even the most
temporary politics, and gives him a much more correct view of the state
and progress of opinion than he could acquire by personal contact with
individuals: for every one's social intercourse is more or less limited to
particular sets or classes, whose impressions and no others reach him
through that channel; and experience has taught me that those who give
their time to the absorbing claims of what is called society, not having
leisure to keep up a large acquaintance with the organs of opinion, remain
much more ignorant of the general state either of the public mind, or of
the active and instructed part of it, than a recluse who reads the
newspapers need be. There are, no doubt, disadvantages in too long a
separation from one's country—in not occasionally renewing one's
impressions of the light in which men and things appear when seen from a
position in the midst of them; but the deliberate judgment formed at a
distance, and undisturbed by inequalities of perspective, is the most to
be depended on, even for application to practice. Alternating between the
two positions, I combined the advantages of both. And, though the inspirer
of my best thoughts was no longer with me, I was not alone: she had left a
daughter, my stepdaughter, [Miss Helen Taylor, the inheritor of much of
her wisdom, and of all her nobleness of character,] whose ever growing and
ripening talents from that day to this have been devoted to the same great
purposes [and have already made her name better and more widely known than
was that of her mother, though far less so than I predict, that if she
lives it is destined to become. Of the value of her direct cooperation
with me, something will be said hereafter, of what I owe in the way of
instruction to her great powers of original thought and soundness of
practical judgment, it would be a vain attempt to give an adequate idea].
Surely no one ever before was so fortunate, as, after such a loss as mine,
to draw another prize in the lottery of life [—another companion,
stimulator, adviser, and instructor of the rarest quality]. Whoever,
either now or hereafter, may think of me and of the work I have done, must
never forget that it is the product not of one intellect and conscience,
but of three[, the least considerable of whom, and above all the least
original, is the one whose name is attached to it].</p>
<p>The work of the years 1860 and 1861 consisted chiefly of two treatises,
only one of which was intended for immediate publication. This was the <i>Considerations
on Representative Government</i>; a connected exposition of what, by the
thoughts of many years, I had come to regard as the best form of a popular
constitution. Along with as much of the general theory of government as is
necessary to support this particular portion of its practice, the volume
contains many matured views of the principal questions which occupy the
present age, within the province of purely organic institutions, and
raises, by anticipation, some other questions to which growing necessities
will sooner or later compel the attention both of theoretical and of
practical politicians. The chief of these last, is the distinction between
the function of making laws, for which a numerous popular assembly is
radically unfit, and that of getting good laws made, which is its proper
duty and cannot be satisfactorily fulfilled by any other authority: and
the consequent need of a Legislative Commission, as a permanent part of
the constitution of a free country; consisting of a small number of highly
trained political minds, on whom, when Parliament has determined that a
law shall be made, the task of making it should be devolved: Parliament
retaining the power of passing or rejecting the bill when drawn up, but
not of altering it otherwise than by sending proposed amendments to be
dealt with by the Commission. The question here raised respecting the most
important of all public functions, that of legislation, is a particular
case of the great problem of modern political organization, stated, I
believe, for the first time in its full extent by Bentham, though in my
opinion not always satisfactorily resolved by him; the combination of
complete popular control over public affairs, with the greatest attainable
perfection of skilled agency.</p>
<p>The other treatise written at this time is the one which was published
some years<SPAN href="#linknote-7" name="linknoteref-7" id="linknoteref-7"><small>7</small></SPAN>
later under the title of <i>The Subjection of Women.</i> It was written
[at my daughter's suggestion] that there might, in any event, be in
existence a written exposition of my opinions on that great question, as
full and conclusive as I could make it. The intention was to keep this
among other unpublished papers, improving it from time to time if I was
able, and to publish it at the time when it should seem likely to be most
useful. As ultimately published [it was enriched with some important ideas
of my daughter's, and passages of her writing. But] in what was of my own
composition, all that is most striking and profound belongs to my wife;
coming from the fund of thought which had been made common to us both, by
our innumerable conversations and discussions on a topic which filled so
large a place in our minds.</p>
<p>Soon after this time I took from their repository a portion of the
unpublished papers which I had written during the last years of our
married life, and shaped them, with some additional matter, into the
little work entitled <i>Utilitarianism</i>; which was first published, in
three parts, in successive numbers of <i>Fraser's Magazine</i>, and
afterwards reprinted in a volume.</p>
<p>Before this, however, the state of public affairs had become extremely
critical, by the commencement of the American civil war. My strongest
feelings were engaged in this struggle, which, I felt from the beginning,
was destined to be a turning point, for good or evil, of the course of
human affairs for an indefinite duration. Having been a deeply interested
observer of the slavery quarrel in America, during the many years that
preceded the open breach, I knew that it was in all its stages an
aggressive enterprise of the slave-owners to extend the territory of
slavery; under the combined influences of pecuniary interest, domineering
temper, and the fanaticism of a class for its class privileges, influences
so fully and powerfully depicted in the admirable work of my friend
Professor Cairnes, <i>The Slave Power</i>. Their success, if they
succeeded, would be a victory of the powers of evil which would give
courage to the enemies of progress and damp the spirits of its friends all
over the civilized world, while it would create a formidable military
power, grounded on the worst and most anti-social form of the tyranny of
men over men, and, by destroying for a long time the prestige of the great
democratic republic, would give to all the privileged classes of Europe a
false confidence, probably only to be extinguished in blood. On the other
hand, if the spirit of the North was sufficiently roused to carry the war
to a successful termination, and if that termination did not come too soon
and too easily, I foresaw, from the laws of human nature, and the
experience of revolutions, that when it did come it would in all
probability be thorough: that the bulk of the Northern population, whose
conscience had as yet been awakened only to the point of resisting the
further extension of slavery, but whose fidelity to the Constitution of
the United States made them disapprove of any attempt by the Federal
Government to interfere with slavery in the States where it already
existed, would acquire feelings of another kind when the Constitution had
been shaken off by armed rebellion, would determine to have done for ever
with the accursed thing, and would join their banner with that of the
noble body of Abolitionists, of whom Garrison was the courageous and
single-minded apostle, Wendell Phillips the eloquent orator, and John
Brown the voluntary martyr.<SPAN href="#linknote-8" name="linknoteref-8" id="linknoteref-8"><small>8</small></SPAN> Then, too, the whole mind of the
United States would be let loose from its bonds, no longer corrupted by
the supposed necessity of apologizing to foreigners for the most flagrant
of all possible violations of the free principles of their Constitution;
while the tendency of a fixed state of society to stereotype a set of
national opinions would be at least temporarily checked, and the national
mind would become more open to the recognition of whatever was bad in
either the institutions or the customs of the people. These hopes, so far
as related to slavery, have been completely, and in other respects are in
course of being progressively realized. Foreseeing from the first this
double set of consequences from the success or failure of the rebellion,
it may be imagined with what feelings I contemplated the rush of nearly
the whole upper and middle classes of my own country even those who passed
for Liberals, into a furious pro-Southern partisanship: the working
classes, and some of the literary and scientific men, being almost the
sole exceptions to the general frenzy. I never before felt so keenly how
little permanent improvement had reached the minds of our influential
classes, and of what small value were the liberal opinions they had got
into the habit of professing. None of the Continental Liberals committed
the same frightful mistake. But the generation which had extorted negro
emancipation from our West India planters had passed away; another had
succeeded which had not learnt by many years of discussion and exposure to
feel strongly the enormities of slavery; and the inattention habitual with
Englishmen to whatever is going on in the world outside their own island,
made them profoundly ignorant of all the antecedents of the struggle,
insomuch that it was not generally believed in England, for the first year
or two of the war, that the quarrel was one of slavery. There were men of
high principle and unquestionable liberality of opinion, who thought it a
dispute about tariffs, or assimilated it to the cases in which they were
accustomed to sympathize, of a people struggling for independence.</p>
<p>It was my obvious duty to be one of the small minority who protested
against this perverted state of public opinion. I was not the first to
protest. It ought to be remembered to the honour of Mr. Hughes and of Mr.
Ludlow, that they, by writings published at the very beginning of the
struggle, began the protestation. Mr. Bright followed in one of the most
powerful of his speeches, followed by others not less striking. I was on
the point of adding my words to theirs, when there occurred, towards the
end of 1861, the seizure of the Southern envoys on board a British vessel,
by an officer of the United States. Even English forgetfulness has not yet
had time to lose all remembrance of the explosion of feeling in England
which then burst forth, the expectation, prevailing for some weeks, of war
with the United States, and the warlike preparations actually commenced on
this side. While this state of things lasted, there was no chance of a
hearing for anything favourable to the American cause; and, moreover, I
agreed with those who thought the act unjustifiable, and such as to
require that England should demand its disavowal. When the disavowal came,
and the alarm of war was over, I wrote, in January, 1862, the paper, in <i>Fraser's
Magazine</i>, entitled "The Contest in America," [and I shall always feel
grateful to my daughter that her urgency prevailed on me to write it when
I did, for we were then on the point of setting out for a journey of some
months in Greece and Turkey, and but for her, I should have deferred
writing till our return.] Written and published when it was, this paper
helped to encourage those Liberals who had felt overborne by the tide of
illiberal opinion, and to form in favour of the good cause a nucleus of
opinion which increased gradually, and, after the success of the North
began to seem probable, rapidly. When we returned from our journey I wrote
a second article, a review of Professor Cairnes' book, published in the <i>Westminster
Review</i>. England is paying the penalty, in many uncomfortable ways, of
the durable resentment which her ruling classes stirred up in the United
States by their ostentatious wishes for the ruin of America as a nation;
they have reason to be thankful that a few, if only a few, known writers
and speakers, standing firmly by the Americans in the time of their
greatest difficulty, effected a partial diversion of these bitter
feelings, and made Great Britain not altogether odious to the Americans.</p>
<p>This duty having been performed, my principal occupation for the next two
years was on subjects not political. The publication of Mr. Austin's <i>Lectures
on Jurisprudence</i> after his decease, gave me an opportunity of paying a
deserved tribute to his memory, and at the same time expressing some
thoughts on a subject on which, in my old days of Benthamism, I had
bestowed much study. But the chief product of those years was the <i>Examination
of Sir William Hamilton's Philosophy</i>. His <i>Lectures</i>, published
in 1860 and 1861, I had read towards the end of the latter year, with a
half-formed intention of giving an account of them in a Review, but I soon
found that this would be idle, and that justice could not be done to the
subject in less than a volume. I had then to consider whether it would be
advisable that I myself should attempt such a performance. On
consideration, there seemed to be strong reasons for doing so. I was
greatly disappointed with the <i>Lectures</i>. I read them, certainly,
with no prejudice against Sir William Hamilton. I had up to that time
deferred the study of his <i>Notes to Reid</i> on account of their
unfinished state, but I had not neglected his <i>Discussions in Philosophy</i>;
and though I knew that his general mode of treating the facts of mental
philosophy differed from that of which I most approved, yet his vigorous
polemic against the later Transcendentalists, and his strenuous assertion
of some important principles, especially the Relativity of human
knowledge, gave me many points of sympathy with his opinions, and made me
think that genuine psychology had considerably more to gain than to lose
by his authority and reputation. His <i>Lectures</i> and the <i>Dissertations
on Reid</i> dispelled this illusion: and even the <i>Discussions</i>, read
by the light which these throw on them, lost much of their value. I found
that the points of apparent agreement between his opinions and mine were
more verbal than real; that the important philosophical principles which I
had thought he recognised, were so explained away by him as to mean little
or nothing, or were continually lost sight of, and doctrines entirely
inconsistent with them were taught in nearly every part of his
philosophical writings. My estimation of him was therefore so far altered,
that instead of regarding him as occupying a kind of intermediate position
between the two rival philosophies, holding some of the principles of
both, and supplying to both powerful weapons of attack and defence, I now
looked upon him as one of the pillars, and in this country from his high
philosophical reputation the chief pillar, of that one of the two which
seemed to me to be erroneous.</p>
<p>Now, the difference between these two schools of philosophy, that of
Intuition, and that of Experience and Association, is not a mere matter of
abstract speculation; it is full of practical consequences, and lies at
the foundation of all the greatest differences of practical opinion in an
age of progress. The practical reformer has continually to demand that
changes be made in things which are supported by powerful and
widely-spread feelings, or to question the apparent necessity and
indefeasibleness of established facts; and it is often an indispensable
part of his argument to show, how those powerful feelings had their
origin, and how those facts came to seem necessary and indefeasible. There
is therefore a natural hostility between him and a philosophy which
discourages the explanation of feelings and moral facts by circumstances
and association, and prefers to treat them as ultimate elements of human
nature; a philosophy which is addicted to holding up favourite doctrines
as intuitive truths, and deems intuition to be the voice of Nature and of
God, speaking with an authority higher than that of our reason. In
particular, I have long felt that the prevailing tendency to regard all
the marked distinctions of human character as innate, and in the main
indelible, and to ignore the irresistible proofs that by far the greater
part of those differences, whether between individuals, races, or sexes,
are such as not only might but naturally would be produced by differences
in circumstances, is one of the chief hindrances to the rational treatment
of great social questions, and one of the greatest stumbling blocks to
human improvement. This tendency has its source in the intuitional
metaphysics which characterized the reaction of the nineteenth century
against the eighteenth, and it is a tendency so agreeable to human
indolence, as well as to conservative interests generally, that unless
attacked at the very root, it is sure to be carried to even a greater
length than is really justified by the more moderate forms of the
intuitional philosophy. That philosophy not always in its moderate forms,
had ruled the thought of Europe for the greater part of a century. My
father's <i>Analysis of the Mind</i>, my own <i>Logic</i>, and Professor
Bain's great treatise, had attempted to re-introduce a better mode of
philosophizing, latterly with quite as much success as could be expected;
but I had for some time felt that the mere contrast of the two
philosophies was not enough, that there ought to be a hand-to-hand fight
between them, that controversial as well as expository writings were
needed, and that the time was come when such controversy would be useful.
Considering, then, the writings and fame of Sir W. Hamilton as the great
fortress of the intuitional philosophy in this country, a fortress the
more formidable from the imposing character, and the in many respects
great personal merits and mental endowments, of the man, I thought it
might be a real service to philosophy to attempt a thorough examination of
all his most important doctrines, and an estimate of his general claims to
eminence as a philosopher; and I was confirmed in this resolution by
observing that in the writings of at least one, and him one of the ablest,
of Sir W. Hamilton's followers, his peculiar doctrines were made the
justification of a view of religion which I hold to be profoundly immoral—that
it is our duty to bow down in worship before a Being whose moral
attributes are affirmed to be unknowable by us, and to be perhaps
extremely different from those which, when we are speaking of our
fellow-creatures, we call by the same names.</p>
<p>As I advanced in my task, the damage to Sir W. Hamilton's reputation
became greater than I at first expected, through the almost incredible
multitude of inconsistencies which showed themselves on comparing
different passages with one another. It was my business, however, to show
things exactly as they were, and I did not flinch from it. I endeavoured
always to treat the philosopher whom I criticized with the most scrupulous
fairness; and I knew that he had abundance of disciples and admirers to
correct me if I ever unintentionally did him injustice. Many of them
accordingly have answered me, more or less elaborately, and they have
pointed out oversights and misunderstandings, though few in number, and
mostly very unimportant in substance. Such of those as had (to my
knowledge) been pointed out before the publication of the latest edition
(at present the third) have been corrected there, and the remainder of the
criticisms have been, as far as seemed necessary, replied to. On the
whole, the book has done its work: it has shown the weak side of Sir
William Hamilton, and has reduced his too great philosophical reputation
within more moderate bounds; and by some of its discussions, as well as by
two expository chapters, on the notions of Matter and of Mind, it has
perhaps thrown additional light on some of the disputed questions in the
domain of psychology and metaphysics.</p>
<p>After the completion of the book on Hamilton, I applied myself to a task
which a variety of reasons seemed to render specially incumbent upon me;
that of giving an account, and forming an estimate, of the doctrines of
Auguste Comte. I had contributed more than any one else to make his
speculations known in England, and, in consequence chiefly of what I had
said of him in my <i>Logic</i>, he had readers and admirers among
thoughtful men on this side of the Channel at a time when his name had not
yet in France emerged from obscurity. So unknown and unappreciated was he
at the time when my <i>Logic</i> was written and published, that to
criticize his weak points might well appear superfluous, while it was a
duty to give as much publicity as one could to the important contributions
he had made to philosophic thought. At the time, however, at which I have
now arrived, this state of affairs had entirely changed. His name, at
least, was known almost universally, and the general character of his
doctrines very widely. He had taken his place in the estimation both of
friends and opponents, as one of the conspicuous figures in the thought of
the age. The better parts of his speculations had made great progress in
working their way into those minds, which, by their previous culture and
tendencies, were fitted to receive them: under cover of those better parts
those of a worse character, greatly developed and added to in his later
writings, had also made some way, having obtained active and enthusiastic
adherents, some of them of no inconsiderable personal merit, in England,
France, and other countries. These causes not only made it desirable that
some one should undertake the task of sifting what is good from what is
bad in M. Comte's speculations, but seemed to impose on myself in
particular a special obligation to make the attempt. This I accordingly
did in two essays, published in successive numbers of the <i>Westminster
Review</i>, and reprinted in a small volume under the title <i>Auguste
Comte and Positivism</i>.</p>
<p>The writings which I have now mentioned, together with a small number of
papers in periodicals which I have not deemed worth preserving, were the
whole of the products of my activity as a writer during the years from
1859 to 1865. In the early part of the last-mentioned year, in compliance
with a wish frequently expressed to me by working men, I published cheap
People's Editions of those of my writings which seemed the most likely to
find readers among the working classes; viz, <i>Principles of Political
Economy</i>, <i>Liberty</i>, and <i>Representative Government</i>. This
was a considerable sacrifice of my pecuniary interest, especially as I
resigned all idea of deriving profit from the cheap editions, and after
ascertaining from my publishers the lowest price which they thought would
remunerate them on the usual terms of an equal division of profits, I gave
up my half share to enable the price to be fixed still lower. To the
credit of Messrs. Longman they fixed, unasked, a certain number of years
after which the copyright and stereotype plates were to revert to me, and
a certain number of copies after the sale of which I should receive half
of any further profit. This number of copies (which in the case of the <i>Political
Economy</i> was 10,000) has for some time been exceeded, and the People's
Editions have begun to yield me a small but unexpected pecuniary return,
though very far from an equivalent for the diminution of profit from the
Library Editions.</p>
<p>In this summary of my outward life I have now arrived at the period at
which my tranquil and retired existence as a writer of books was to be
exchanged for the less congenial occupation of a member of the House of
Commons. The proposal made to me, early in 1865, by some electors of
Westminster, did not present the idea to me for the first time. It was not
even the first offer I had received, for, more than ten years previous, in
consequence of my opinions on the Irish Land Question, Mr. Lucas and Mr.
Duffy, in the name of the popular party in Ireland, offered to bring me
into Parliament for an Irish county, which they could easily have done:
but the incompatibility of a seat in Parliament with the office I then
held in the India House, precluded even consideration of the proposal.
After I had quitted the India House, several of my friends would gladly
have seen me a member of Parliament; but there seemed no probability that
the idea would ever take any practical shape. I was convinced that no
numerous or influential portion of any electoral body, really wished to be
represented by a person of my opinions; and that one who possessed no
local connection or popularity, and who did not choose to stand as the
mere organ of a party had small chance of being elected anywhere unless
through the expenditure of money. Now it was, and is, my fixed conviction,
that a candidate ought not to incur one farthing of expense for
undertaking a public duty. Such of the lawful expenses of an election as
have no special reference to any particular candidate, ought to be borne
as a public charge, either by the State or by the locality. What has to be
done by the supporters of each candidate in order to bring his claims
properly before the constituency, should be done by unpaid agency or by
voluntary subscription. If members of the electoral body, or others, are
willing to subscribe money of their own for the purpose of bringing, by
lawful means, into Parliament some one who they think would be useful
there, no one is entitled to object: but that the expense, or any part of
it, should fall on the candidate, is fundamentally wrong; because it
amounts in reality to buying his seat. Even on the most favourable
supposition as to the mode in which the money is expended, there is a
legitimate suspicion that any one who gives money for leave to undertake a
public trust, has other than public ends to promote by it; and (a
consideration of the greatest importance) the cost of elections, when
borne by the candidates, deprives the nation of the services, as members
of Parliament, of all who cannot or will not afford to incur a heavy
expense. I do not say that, so long as there is scarcely a chance for an
independent candidate to come into Parliament without complying with this
vicious practice, it must always be morally wrong in him to spend money,
provided that no part of it is either directly or indirectly employed in
corruption. But, to justify it, he ought to be very certain that he can be
of more use to his country as a member of Parliament than in any other
mode which is open to him; and this assurance, in my own case, I did not
feel. It was by no means clear to me that I could do more to advance the
public objects which had a claim on my exertions, from the benches of the
House of Commons, than from the simple position of a writer. I felt,
therefore, that I ought not to seek election to Parliament, much less to
expend any money in procuring it.</p>
<p>But the conditions of the question were considerably altered when a body
of electors sought me out, and spontaneously offered to bring me forward
as their candidate. If it should appear, on explanation, that they
persisted in this wish, knowing my opinions, and accepting the only
conditions on which I could conscientiously serve, it was questionable
whether this was not one of those calls upon a member of the community by
his fellow-citizens, which he was scarcely justified in rejecting. I
therefore put their disposition to the proof by one of the frankest
explanations ever tendered, I should think, to an electoral body by a
candidate. I wrote, in reply to the offer, a letter for publication,
saying that I had no personal wish to be a member of Parliament, that I
thought a candidate ought neither to canvass nor to incur any expense, and
that I could not consent to do either. I said further, that if elected, I
could not undertake to give any of my time and labour to their local
interests. With respect to general politics, I told them without reserve,
what I thought on a number of important subjects on which they had asked
my opinion: and one of these being the suffrage, I made known to them,
among other things, my conviction (as I was bound to do, since I intended,
if elected, to act on it), that women were entitled to representation in
Parliament on the same terms with men. It was the first time, doubtless,
that such a doctrine had ever been mentioned to English electors; and the
fact that I was elected after proposing it, gave the start to the movement
which has since become so vigorous, in favour of women's suffrage.
Nothing, at the time, appeared more unlikely than that a candidate (if
candidate I could be called) whose professions and conduct set so
completely at defiance all ordinary notions of electioneering, should
nevertheless be elected. A well-known literary man[, who was also a man of
society,] was heard to say that the Almighty himself would have no chance
of being elected on such a programme. I strictly adhered to it, neither
spending money nor canvassing, nor did I take any personal part in the
election, until about a week preceding the day of nomination, when I
attended a few public meetings to state my principles and give to any
questions which the electors might exercise their just right of putting to
me for their own guidance; answers as plain and unreserved as my address.
On one subject only, my religious opinions, I announced from the beginning
that I would answer no questions; a determination which appeared to be
completely approved by those who attended the meetings. My frankness on
all other subjects on which I was interrogated, evidently did me far more
good than my answers, whatever they might be, did harm. Among the proofs I
received of this, one is too remarkable not to be recorded. In the
pamphlet, <i>Thoughts on Parliamentary Reform</i>, I had said, rather
bluntly, that the working classes, though differing from those of some
other countries, in being ashamed of lying, are yet generally liars. This
passage some opponent got printed in a placard, which was handed to me at
a meeting, chiefly composed of the working classes, and I was asked
whether I had written and published it. I at once answered "I did."
Scarcely were these two words out of my mouth, when vehement applause
resounded through the whole meeting. It was evident that the working
people were so accustomed to expect equivocation and evasion from those
who sought their suffrages, that when they found, instead of that, a
direct avowal of what was likely to be disagreeable to them, instead of
being affronted, they concluded at once that this was a person whom they
could trust. A more striking instance never came under my notice of what,
I believe, is the experience of those who best know the working classes,
that the most essential of all recommendations to their favour is that of
complete straightforwardness; its presence outweighs in their minds very
strong objections, while no amount of other qualities will make amends for
its apparent absence. The first working man who spoke after the incident I
have mentioned (it was Mr. Odger) said, that the working classes had no
desire not to be told of their faults; they wanted friends, not
flatterers, and felt under obligation to any one who told them anything in
themselves which he sincerely believed to require amendment. And to this
the meeting heartily responded.</p>
<p>Had I been defeated in the election, I should still have had no reason to
regret the contact it had brought me into with large bodies of my
countrymen; which not only gave me much new experience, but enabled me to
scatter my political opinions rather widely, and, by making me known in
many quarters where I had never before been heard of, increased the number
of my readers, and the presumable influence of my writings. These latter
effects were of course produced in a still greater degree, when, as much
to my surprise as to that of any one, I was returned to Parliament by a
majority of some hundreds over my Conservative competitor.</p>
<p>I was a member of the House during the three sessions of the Parliament
which passed the Reform Bill; during which time Parliament was necessarily
my main occupation, except during the recess. I was a tolerably frequent
speaker, sometimes of prepared speeches, sometimes extemporaneously. But
my choice of occasions was not such as I should have made if my leading
object had been Parliamentary influence. When I had gained the ear of the
House, which I did by a successful speech on Mr. Gladstone's Reform Bill,
the idea I proceeded on was that when anything was likely to be as well
done, or sufficiently well done, by other people, there was no necessity
for me to meddle with it. As I, therefore, in general reserved myself for
work which no others were likely to do, a great proportion of my
appearances were on points on which the bulk of the Liberal party, even
the advanced portion of it, either were of a different opinion from mine,
or were comparatively indifferent. Several of my speeches, especially one
against the motion for the abolition of capital punishment, and another in
favour of resuming the right of seizing enemies' goods in neutral vessels,
were opposed to what then was, and probably still is, regarded as the
advanced liberal opinion. My advocacy of women's suffrage and of Personal
Representation, were at the time looked upon by many as whims of my own;
but the great progress since made by those opinions, and especially the
response made from almost all parts of the kingdom to the demand for
women's suffrage, fully justified the timeliness of those movements, and
have made what was undertaken as a moral and social duty, a personal
success. Another duty which was particularly incumbent on me as one of the
Metropolitan Members, was the attempt to obtain a Municipal Government for
the Metropolis: but on that subject the indifference of the House of
Commons was such that I found hardly any help or support within its walls.
On this subject, however, I was the organ of an active and intelligent
body of persons outside, with whom, and not with me, the scheme
originated, and who carried on all the agitation on the subject and drew
up the Bills. My part was to bring in Bills already prepared, and to
sustain the discussion of them during the short time they were allowed to
remain before the House; after having taken an active part in the work of
a Committee presided over by Mr. Ayrton, which sat through the greater
part of the Session of 1866, to take evidence on the subject. The very
different position in which the question now stands (1870) may justly be
attributed to the preparation which went on during those years, and which
produced but little visible effect at the time; but all questions on which
there are strong private interests on one side, and only the public good
on the other, have a similar period of incubation to go through.</p>
<p>The same idea, that the use of my being in Parliament was to do work which
others were not able or not willing to do, made me think it my duty to
come to the front in defence of advanced Liberalism on occasions when the
obloquy to be encountered was such as most of the advanced Liberals in the
House, preferred not to incur. My first vote in the House was in support
of an amendment in favour of Ireland, moved by an Irish member, and for
which only five English and Scotch votes were given, including my own: the
other four were Mr. Bright, Mr. McLaren, Mr. T.B. Potter, and Mr.
Hadfield. And the second speech I delivered<SPAN href="#linknote-9"
name="linknoteref-9" id="linknoteref-9"><small>9</small></SPAN> was on the
bill to prolong the suspension of the Habeas Corpus in Ireland. In
denouncing, on this occasion, the English mode of governing Ireland, I did
no more than the general opinion of England now admits to have been just;
but the anger against Fenianism was then in all its freshness; any attack
on what Fenians attacked was looked upon as an apology for them; and I was
so unfavourably received by the House, that more than one of my friends
advised me (and my own judgment agreed with the advice) to wait, before
speaking again, for the favourable opportunity that would be given by the
first great debate on the Reform Bill. During this silence, many flattered
themselves that I had turned out a failure, and that they should not be
troubled with me any more. Perhaps their uncomplimentary comments may, by
the force of reaction, have helped to make my speech on the Reform Bill
the success it was. My position in the House was further improved by a
speech in which I insisted on the duty of paying off the National Debt
before our coal supplies are exhausted, and by an ironical reply to some
of the Tory leaders who had quoted against me certain passages of my
writings, and called me to account for others, especially for one in my <i>Considerations
on Representative Government</i>, which said that the Conservative party
was, by the law of its composition, the stupidest party. They gained
nothing by drawing attention to the passage, which up to that time had not
excited any notice, but the <i>sobriquet</i> of "the stupid party" stuck
to them for a considerable time afterwards. Having now no longer any
apprehension of not being listened to, I confined myself, as I have since
thought too much, to occasions on which my services seemed specially
needed, and abstained more than enough from speaking on the great party
questions. With the exception of Irish questions, and those which
concerned the working classes, a single speech on Mr. Disraeli's Reform
Bill was nearly all that I contributed to the great decisive debates of
the last two of my three sessions.</p>
<p>I have, however, much satisfaction in looking back to the part I took on
the two classes of subjects just mentioned. With regard to the working
classes, the chief topic of my speech on Mr. Gladstone's Reform Bill was
the assertion of their claims to the suffrage. A little later, after the
resignation of Lord Russell's Ministry and the succession of a Tory
Government, came the attempt of the working classes to hold a meeting in
Hyde Park, their exclusion by the police, and the breaking down of the
park railing by the crowd. Though Mr. Beales and the leaders of the
working men had retired under protest before this took place, a scuffle
ensued in which many innocent persons were maltreated by the police, and
the exasperation of the working men was extreme. They showed a
determination to make another attempt at a meeting in the Park, to which
many of them would probably have come armed; the Government made military
preparations to resist the attempt, and something very serious seemed
impending. At this crisis I really believe that I was the means of
preventing much mischief. I had in my place in Parliament taken the side
of the working men, and strongly censured the conduct of the Government. I
was invited, with several other Radical members, to a conference with the
leading members of the Council of the Reform League; and the task fell
chiefly upon myself, of persuading them to give up the Hyde Park project,
and hold their meeting elsewhere. It was not Mr. Beales and Colonel
Dickson who needed persuading; on the contrary, it was evident that these
gentlemen had already exerted their influence in the same direction, thus
far without success. It was the working men who held out, and so bent were
they on their original scheme, that I was obliged to have recourse to <i>les
grands moyens</i>. I told them that a proceeding which would certainly
produce a collision with the military, could only be justifiable on two
conditions: if the position of affairs had become such that a revolution
was desirable, and if they thought themselves able to accomplish one. To
this argument, after considerable discussion, they at last yielded: and I
was able to inform Mr. Walpole that their intention was given up. I shall
never forget the depth of his relief or the warmth of his expressions of
gratitude. After the working men had conceded so much to me, I felt bound
to comply with their request that I would attend and speak at their
meeting at the Agricultural Hall; the only meeting called by the Reform
League which I ever attended. I had always declined being a member of the
League, on the avowed ground that I did not agree in its programme of
manhood suffrage and the ballot: from the ballot I dissented entirely; and
I could not consent to hoist the flag of manhood suffrage, even on the
assurance that the exclusion of women was not intended to be implied;
since if one goes beyond what can be immediately carried, and professes to
take one's stand on a principle, one should go the whole length of the
principle. I have entered thus particularly into this matter because my
conduct on this occasion gave great displeasure to the Tory and
Tory-Liberal press, who have charged me ever since with having shown
myself, in the trials of public life, intemperate and passionate. I do not
know what they expected from me; but they had reason to be thankful to me
if they knew from what I had, in all probability preserved them. And I do
not believe it could have been done, at that particular juncture, by any
one else. No other person, I believe, had at that moment the necessary
influence for restraining the working classes, except Mr. Gladstone and
Mr. Bright, neither of whom was available: Mr. Gladstone, for obvious
reasons; Mr. Bright because he was out of town.</p>
<p>When, some time later, the Tory Government brought in a bill to prevent
public meetings in the Parks, I not only spoke strongly in opposition to
it, but formed one of a number of advanced Liberals, who, aided by the
very late period of the session, succeeded in defeating the Bill by what
is called talking it out. It has not since been renewed.</p>
<p>On Irish affairs also I felt bound to take a decided part. I was one of
the foremost in the deputation of Members of Parliament who prevailed on
Lord Derby to spare the life of the condemned Fenian insurgent, General
Burke. The Church question was so vigorously handled by the leaders of the
party, in the session of 1868, as to require no more from me than an
emphatic adhesion: but the land question was by no means in so advanced a
position; the superstitions of landlordism had up to that time been little
challenged, especially in Parliament, and the backward state of the
question, so far as concerned the Parliamentary mind, was evidenced by the
extremely mild measure brought in by Lord Russell's government in 1866,
which nevertheless could not be carried. On that bill I delivered one of
my most careful speeches, in which I attempted to lay down some of the
principles of the subject, in a manner calculated less to stimulate
friends, than to conciliate and convince opponents. The engrossing subject
of Parliamentary Reform prevented either this bill, or one of a similar
character brought in by Lord Derby's Government, from being carried
through. They never got beyond the second reading. Meanwhile the signs of
Irish disaffection had become much more decided; the demand for complete
separation between the two countries had assumed a menacing aspect, and
there were few who did not feel that if there was still any chance of
reconciling Ireland to the British connection, it could only be by the
adoption of much more thorough reforms in the territorial and social
relations of the country, than had yet been contemplated. The time seemed
to me to have come when it would be useful to speak out my whole mind; and
the result was my pamphlet <i>England and Ireland</i>, which was written
in the winter of 1867, and published shortly before the commencement of
the session of 1868. The leading features of the pamphlet were, on the one
hand, an argument to show the undesirableness, for Ireland as well as
England, of separation between the countries, and on the other, a proposal
for settling the land question by giving to the existing tenants a
permanent tenure, at a fixed rent, to be assessed after due inquiry by the
State.</p>
<p>The pamphlet was not popular, except in Ireland, as I did not expect it to
be. But, if no measure short of that which I proposed would do full
justice to Ireland, or afford a prospect of conciliating the mass of the
Irish people, the duty of proposing it was imperative; while if, on the
other hand, there was any intermediate course which had a claim to a
trial, I well knew that to propose something which would be called
extreme, was the true way not to impede but to facilitate a more moderate
experiment. It is most improbable that a measure conceding so much to the
tenantry as Mr. Gladstone's Irish Land Bill, would have been proposed by a
Government, or could have been carried through Parliament, unless the
British public had been led to perceive that a case might be made, and
perhaps a party formed, for a measure considerably stronger. It is the
character of the British people, or at least of the higher and middle
classes who pass muster for the British people, that to induce them to
approve of any change, it is necessary that they should look upon it as a
middle course: they think every proposal extreme and violent unless they
hear of some other proposal going still farther, upon which their
antipathy to extreme views may discharge itself. So it proved in the
present instance; my proposal was condemned, but any scheme for Irish Land
reform short of mine, came to be thought moderate by comparison. I may
observe that the attacks made on my plan usually gave a very incorrect
idea of its nature. It was usually discussed as a proposal that the State
should buy up the land and become the universal landlord; though in fact
it only offered to each individual landlord this as an alternative, if he
liked better to sell his estate than to retain it on the new conditions;
and I fully anticipated that most landlords would continue to prefer the
position of landowners to that of Government annuitants, and would retain
their existing relation to their tenants, often on more indulgent terms
than the full rents on which the compensation to be given them by
Government would have been based. This and many other explanations I gave
in a speech on Ireland, in the debate on Mr. Maguire's Resolution, early
in the session of 1868. A corrected report of this speech, together with
my speech on Mr. Fortescue's Bill, has been published (not by me, but with
my permission) in Ireland.</p>
<p>Another public duty, of a most serious kind, it was my lot to have to
perform, both in and out of Parliament, during these years. A disturbance
in Jamaica, provoked in the first instance by injustice, and exaggerated
by rage and panic into a premeditated rebellion, had been the motive or
excuse for taking hundreds of innocent lives by military violence, or by
sentence of what were called courts-martial, continuing for weeks after
the brief disturbance had been put down; with many added atrocities of
destruction of property logging women as well as men, and a general
display of the brutal recklessness which usually prevails when fire and
sword are let loose. The perpetrators of those deeds were defended and
applauded in England by the same kind of people who had so long upheld
negro slavery: and it seemed at first as if the British nation was about
to incur the disgrace of letting pass without even a protest, excesses of
authority as revolting as any of those for which, when perpetrated by the
instruments of other governments, Englishmen can hardly find terms
sufficient to express their abhorrence. After a short time, however, an
indignant feeling was roused: a voluntary Association formed itself under
the name of the Jamaica Committee, to take such deliberation and action as
the case might admit of, and adhesions poured in from all parts of the
country. I was abroad at the time, but I sent in my name to the Committee
as soon as I heard of it, and took an active part in the proceedings from
the time of my return. There was much more at stake than only justice to
the negroes, imperative as was that consideration. The question was,
whether the British dependencies, and eventually, perhaps, Great Britain
itself, were to be under the government of law, or of military licence;
whether the lives and persons of British subjects are at the mercy of any
two or three officers however raw and inexperienced or reckless and
brutal, whom a panic-stricken Governor, or other functionary, may assume
the right to constitute into a so-called court-martial. This question
could only be decided by an appeal to the tribunals; and such an appeal
the Committee determined to make. Their determination led to a change in
the chairmanship of the Committee, as the chairman, Mr. Charles Buxton,
thought it not unjust indeed, but inexpedient, to prosecute Governor Eyre
and his principal subordinates in a criminal court: but a numerously
attended general meeting of the Association having decided this point
against him, Mr. Buxton withdrew from the Committee, though continuing to
work in the cause, and I was, quite unexpectedly on my own part, proposed
and elected chairman. It became, in consequence, my duty to represent the
Committee in the House of Commons, sometimes by putting questions to the
Government, sometimes as the recipient of questions, more or less
provocative, addressed by individual members to myself; but especially as
speaker in the important debate originated in the session of 1866, by Mr.
Buxton: and the speech I then delivered is that which I should probably
select as the best of my speeches in Parliament.<SPAN href="#linknote-10"
name="linknoteref-10" id="linknoteref-10"><small>10</small></SPAN> For more
than two years we carried on the combat, trying every avenue legally open
to us, to the Courts of Criminal Justice. A bench of magistrates in one of
the most Tory counties in England dismissed our case: we were more
successful before the magistrates at Bow Street; which gave an opportunity
to the Lord Chief Justice of the Queen's Bench, Sir Alexander Cockburn,
for delivering his celebrated charge, which settled the law of the
question in favour of liberty, as far as it is in the power of a judge's
charge to settle it. There, however, our success ended, for the Old Bailey
Grand jury by throwing out our bill prevented the case from coming to
trial. It was clear that to bring English functionaries to the bar of a
criminal court for abuses of power committed against negroes and mulattoes
was not a popular proceeding with the English middle classes. We had,
however, redeemed, so far as lay in us, the character of our country, by
showing that there was at any rate a body of persons determined to use all
the means which the law afforded to obtain justice for the injured. We had
elicited from the highest criminal judge in the nation an authoritative
declaration that the law was what we maintained it to be; and we had given
an emphatic warning to those who might be tempted to similar guilt
hereafter, that, though they might escape the actual sentence of a
criminal tribunal, they were not safe against being put to some trouble
and expense in order to avoid it. Colonial governors and other persons in
authority, will have a considerable motive to stop short of such
extremities in future.</p>
<p>As a matter of curiosity I kept some specimens of the abusive letters,
almost all of them anonymous, which I received while these proceedings
were going on. They are evidence of the sympathy felt with the brutalities
in Jamaica by the brutal part of the population at home. They graduated
from coarse jokes, verbal and pictorial, up to threats of assassination.</p>
<p>Among other matters of importance in which I took an active part, but
which excited little interest in the public, two deserve particular
mention. I joined with several other independent Liberals in defeating an
Extradition Bill introduced at the very end of the session of 1866, and by
which, though surrender avowedly for political offences was not
authorized, political refugees, if charged by a foreign Government with
acts which are necessarily incident to all attempts at insurrection, would
have been surrendered to be dealt with by the criminal courts of the
Government against which they had rebelled: thus making the British
Government an accomplice in the vengeance of foreign despotisms. The
defeat of this proposal led to the appointment of a Select Committee (in
which I was included), to examine and report on the whole subject of
Extradition Treaties; and the result was, that in the Extradition Act
which passed through Parliament after I had ceased to be a member,
opportunity is given to any one whose extradition is demanded, of being
heard before an English court of justice to prove that the offence with
which he is charged, is really political. The cause of European freedom
has thus been saved from a serious misfortune, and our own country from a
great iniquity. The other subject to be mentioned is the fight kept up by
a body of advanced Liberals in the session of 1868, on the Bribery Bill of
Mr. Disraeli's Government, in which I took a very active part. I had taken
counsel with several of those who had applied their minds most carefully
to the details of the subject—Mr. W.D. Christie, Serjeant Pulling,
Mr. Chadwick—as well as bestowed much thought of my own, for the
purpose of framing such amendments and additional clauses as might make
the Bill really effective against the numerous modes of corruption, direct
and indirect, which might otherwise, as there was much reason to fear, be
increased instead of diminished by the Reform Act. We also aimed at
engrafting on the Bill, measures for diminishing the mischievous burden of
what are called the legitimate expenses of elections. Among our many
amendments, was that of Mr. Fawcett for making the returning officer's
expenses a charge on the rates, instead of on the candidates; another was
the prohibition of paid canvassers, and the limitation of paid agents to
one for each candidate; a third was the extension of the precautions and
penalties against bribery to municipal elections, which are well known to
be not only a preparatory school for bribery at parliamentary elections,
but an habitual cover for it. The Conservative Government, however, when
once they had carried the leading provision of their Bill (for which I
voted and spoke), the transfer of the jurisdiction in elections from the
House of Commons to the Judges, made a determined resistance to all other
improvements; and after one of our most important proposals, that of Mr.
Fawcett, had actually obtained a majority, they summoned the strength of
their party and threw out the clause in a subsequent stage. The Liberal
party in the House was greatly dishonoured by the conduct of many of its
members in giving no help whatever to this attempt to secure the necessary
conditions of an honest representation of the people. With their large
majority in the House they could have carried all the amendments, or
better ones if they had better to propose. But it was late in the session;
members were eager to set about their preparations for the impending
General Election: and while some (such as Sir Robert Anstruther)
honourably remained at their post, though rival candidates were already
canvassing their constituency, a much greater number placed their
electioneering interests before their public duty. Many Liberals also
looked with indifference on legislation against bribery, thinking that it
merely diverted public interest from the Ballot, which they considered—very
mistakenly as I expect it will turn out—to be a sufficient, and the
only, remedy. From these causes our fight, though kept up with great
vigour for several nights, was wholly unsuccessful, and the practices
which we sought to render more difficult, prevailed more widely than ever
in the first General Election held under the new electoral law.</p>
<p>In the general debates on Mr. Disraeli's Reform Bill, my participation was
limited to the one speech already mentioned; but I made the Bill an
occasion for bringing the two great improvements which remain to be made
in Representative Government, formally before the House and the nation.
One of them was Personal, or, as it is called with equal propriety,
Proportional Representation. I brought this under the consideration of the
House, by an expository and argumentative speech on Mr. Hare's plan; and
subsequently I was active in support of the very imperfect substitute for
that plan, which, in a small number of constituencies, Parliament was
induced to adopt. This poor makeshift had scarcely any recommendation,
except that it was a partial recognition of the evil which it did so
little to remedy. As such, however, it was attacked by the same fallacies,
and required to be defended on the same principles, as a really good
measure; and its adoption in a few Parliamentary elections, as well as the
subsequent introduction of what is called the Cumulative Vote in the
elections for the London School Board, have had the good effect of
converting the equal claim of all electors to a proportional share in the
representation, from a subject of merely speculative discussion, into a
question of practical politics, much sooner than would otherwise have been
the case.</p>
<p>This assertion of my opinions on Personal Representation cannot be
credited with any considerable or visible amount of practical result. It
was otherwise with the other motion which I made in the form of an
amendment to the Reform Bill, and which was by far the most important,
perhaps the only really important, public service I performed in the
capacity of a Member of Parliament: a motion to strike out the words which
were understood to limit the electoral franchise to males, and thereby to
admit to the suffrage all women who, as householders or otherwise,
possessed the qualification required of male electors. For women not to
make their claim to the suffrage, at the time when the elective franchise
was being largely extended, would have been to abjure the claim
altogether; and a movement on the subject was begun in 1866, when I
presented a petition for the suffrage, signed by a considerable number of
distinguished women. But it was as yet uncertain whether the proposal
would obtain more than a few stray votes in the House: and when, after a
debate in which the speaker's on the contrary side were conspicuous by
their feebleness, the votes recorded in favour of the motion amounted to
73—made up by pairs and tellers to above 80—the surprise was
general, and the encouragement great: the greater, too, because one of
those who voted for the motion was Mr. Bright, a fact which could only be
attributed to the impression made on him by the debate, as he had
previously made no secret of his nonconcurrence in the proposal. [The time
appeared to my daughter, Miss Helen Taylor, to have come for forming a
Society for the extension of the suffrage to women. The existence of the
Society is due to my daughter's initiative; its constitution was planned
entirely by her, and she was the soul of the movement during its first
years, though delicate health and superabundant occupation made her
decline to be a member of the Executive Committee. Many distinguished
members of parliament, professors, and others, and some of the most
eminent women of whom the country can boast, became members of the
Society, a large proportion either directly or indirectly through my
daughter's influence, she having written the greater number, and all the
best, of the letters by which adhesions was obtained, even when those
letters bore my signature. In two remarkable instances, those of Miss
Nightingale and Miss Mary Carpenter, the reluctance those ladies had at
first felt to come forward, (for it was not on their past difference of
opinion) was overcome by appeals written by my daughter though signed by
me. Associations for the same object were formed in various local centres,
Manchester, Edinburgh, Birmingham, Bristol, and Glasgow; and others which
have done much valuable work for the cause. All the Societies take the
title of branches of the National Society for Women's Suffrage; but each
has its own governing body, and acts in complete independence of the
others.]</p>
<p>I believe I have mentioned all that is worth remembering of my proceedings
in the House. But their enumeration, even if complete, would give but an
inadequate idea of my occupations during that period, and especially of
the time taken up by correspondence. For many years before my election to
Parliament, I had been continually receiving letters from strangers,
mostly addressed to me as a writer on philosophy, and either propounding
difficulties or communicating thoughts on subjects connected with logic or
political economy. In common, I suppose, with all who are known as
political economists, I was a recipient of all the shallow theories and
absurd proposals by which people are perpetually endeavouring to show the
way to universal wealth and happiness by some artful reorganization of the
currency. When there were signs of sufficient intelligence in the writers
to make it worth while attempting to put them right, I took the trouble to
point out their errors, until the growth of my correspondence made it
necessary to dismiss such persons with very brief answers. Many, however,
of the communications I received were more worthy of attention than these,
and in some, oversights of detail were pointed out in my writings, which I
was thus enabled to correct. Correspondence of this sort naturally
multiplied with the multiplication of the subjects on which I wrote,
especially those of a metaphysical character. But when I became a member
of Parliament. I began to receive letters on private grievances and on
every imaginable subject that related to any kind of public affairs,
however remote from my knowledge or pursuits. It was not my constituents
in Westminster who laid this burthen on me: they kept with remarkable
fidelity to the understanding on which I had consented to serve. I
received, indeed, now and then an application from some ingenuous youth to
procure for him a small government appointment; but these were few, and
how simple and ignorant the writers were, was shown by the fact that the
applications came in about equally whichever party was in power. My
invariable answer was, that it was contrary to the principles on which I
was elected to ask favours of any Government. But, on the whole, hardly
any part of the country gave me less trouble than my own constituents. The
general mass of correspondence, however, swelled into an oppressive
burthen.</p>
<p>[At this time, and thenceforth, a great proportion of all my letters
(including many which found their way into the newspapers) were not
written by me but by my daughter; at first merely from her willingness to
help in disposing of a mass of letters greater than I could get through
without assistance, but afterwards because I thought the letters she wrote
superior to mine, and more so in proportion to the difficulty and
importance of the occasion. Even those which I wrote myself were generally
much improved by her, as is also the case with all the more recent of my
prepared speeches, of which, and of some of my published writings, not a
few passages, and those the most successful, were hers.]</p>
<p>While I remained in Parliament my work as an author was unavoidably
limited to the recess. During that time I wrote (besides the pamphlet on
Ireland, already mentioned), the Essay on Plato, published in the <i>Edinburgh
Review</i>, and reprinted in the third volume of <i>Dissertations and
Discussions</i>; and the address which, conformably to custom, I delivered
to the University of St. Andrew's, whose students had done me the honour
of electing me to the office of Rector. In this Discourse I gave
expression to many thoughts and opinions which had been accumulating in me
through life, respecting the various studies which belong to a liberal
education, their uses and influences, and the mode in which they should be
pursued to render their influences most beneficial. The position taken up,
vindicating the high educational value alike of the old classic and the
new scientific studies, on even stronger grounds than are urged by most of
their advocates, and insisting that it is only the stupid inefficiency of
the usual teaching which makes those studies be regarded as competitors
instead of allies, was, I think, calculated, not only to aid and stimulate
the improvement which has happily commenced in the national institutions
for higher education, but to diffuse juster ideas than we often find, even
in highly educated men, on the conditions of the highest mental
cultivation.</p>
<p>During this period also I commenced (and completed soon after I had left
Parliament) the performance of a duty to philosophy and to the memory of
my father, by preparing and publishing an edition of the <i>Analysis of
the Phenomena of the Human Mind</i>, with notes bringing up the doctrines
of that admirable book to the latest improvements in science and in
speculation. This was a joint undertaking: the psychological notes being
furnished in about equal proportions by Mr. Bain and myself, while Mr.
Grote supplied some valuable contributions on points in the history of
philosophy incidentally raised, and Dr. Andrew Findlater supplied the
deficiencies in the book which had been occasioned by the imperfect
philological knowledge of the time when it was written. Having been
originally published at a time when the current of metaphysical
speculation ran in a quite opposite direction to the psychology of
Experience and Association, the <i>Analysis</i> had not obtained the
amount of immediate success which it deserved, though it had made a deep
impression on many individual minds, and had largely contributed, through
those minds, to create that more favourable atmosphere for the Association
Psychology of which we now have the benefit. Admirably adapted for a class
book of the Experience Metaphysics, it only required to be enriched, and
in some cases corrected, by the results of more recent labours in the same
school of thought, to stand, as it now does, in company with Mr. Bain's
treatises, at the head of the systematic works on Analytic psychology.</p>
<p>In the autumn of 1868 the Parliament which passed the Reform Act was
dissolved, and at the new election for Westminster I was thrown out; not
to my surprise, nor, I believe, to that of my principal supporters, though
in the few days preceding the election they had become more sanguine than
before. That I should not have been elected at all would not have required
any explanation; what excites curiosity is that I should have been elected
the first time, or, having been elected then, should have been defeated
afterwards. But the efforts made to defeat me were far greater on the
second occasion than on the first. For one thing, the Tory Government was
now struggling for existence, and success in any contest was of more
importance to them. Then, too, all persons of Tory feelings were far more
embittered against me individually than on the previous occasion; many who
had at first been either favourable or indifferent, were vehemently
opposed to my re-election. As I had shown in my political writings that I
was aware of the weak points in democratic opinions, some Conservatives,
it seems, had not been without hopes of finding me an opponent of
democracy: as I was able to see the Conservative side of the question,
they presumed that, like them, I could not see any other side. Yet if they
had really read my writings, they would have known that after giving full
weight to all that appeared to me well grounded in the arguments against
democracy, I unhesitatingly decided in its favour, while recommending that
it should be accompanied by such institutions as were consistent with its
principle and calculated to ward off its inconveniences: one of the chief
of these remedies being Proportional Representation, on which scarcely any
of the Conservatives gave me any support. Some Tory expectations appear to
have been founded on the approbation I had expressed of plural voting,
under certain conditions: and it has been surmised that the suggestion of
this sort made in one of the resolutions which Mr. Disraeli introduced
into the House preparatory to his Reform Bill (a suggestion which meeting
with no favour, he did not press), may have been occasioned by what I had
written on the point: but if so, it was forgotten that I had made it an
express condition that the privilege of a plurality of votes should be
annexed to education, not to property, and even so, had approved of it
only on the supposition of universal suffrage. How utterly inadmissible
such plural voting would be under the suffrage given by the present Reform
Act, is proved, to any who could otherwise doubt it, by the very small
weight which the working classes are found to possess in elections, even
under the law which gives no more votes to any one elector than to any
other.</p>
<p>While I thus was far more obnoxious to the Tory interest, and to many
Conservative Liberals than I had formerly been, the course I pursued in
Parliament had by no means been such as to make Liberals generally at all
enthusiastic in my support. It has already been mentioned, how large a
proportion of my prominent appearances had been on questions on which I
differed from most of the Liberal party, or about which they cared little,
and how few occasions there had been on which the line I took was such as
could lead them to attach any great value to me as an organ of their
opinions. I had moreover done things which had excited, in many minds, a
personal prejudice against me. Many were offended by what they called the
persecution of Mr. Eyre: and still greater offence was taken at my sending
a subscription to the election expenses of Mr. Bradlaugh. Having refused
to be at any expense for my own election, and having had all its expenses
defrayed by others, I felt under a peculiar obligation to subscribe in my
turn where funds were deficient for candidates whose election was
desirable. I accordingly sent subscriptions to nearly all the working
class candidates, and among others to Mr. Bradlaugh. He had the support of
the working classes; having heard him speak, I knew him to be a man of
ability and he had proved that he was the reverse of a demagogue, by
placing himself in strong opposition to the prevailing opinion of the
democratic party on two such important subjects as Malthusianism and
Personal Representation. Men of this sort, who, while sharing the
democratic feelings of the working classes, judged political questions for
themselves, and had courage to assert their individual convictions against
popular opposition, were needed, as it seemed to me, in Parliament, and I
did not think that Mr. Bradlaugh's anti-religious opinions (even though he
had been intemperate in the expression of them) ought to exclude him. In
subscribing, however, to his election, I did what would have been highly
imprudent if I had been at liberty to consider only the interests of my
own re-election; and, as might be expected, the utmost possible use, both
fair and unfair, was made of this act of mine to stir up the electors of
Westminster against me. To these various causes, combined with an
unscrupulous use of the usual pecuniary and other influences on the side
of my Tory competitor, while none were used on my side, it is to be
ascribed that I failed at my second election after having succeeded at the
first. No sooner was the result of the election known than I received
three or four invitations to become a candidate for other constituencies,
chiefly counties; but even if success could have been expected, and this
without expense, I was not disposed to deny myself the relief of returning
to private life. I had no cause to feel humiliated at my rejection by the
electors; and if I had, the feeling would have been far outweighed by the
numerous expressions of regret which I received from all sorts of persons
and places, and in a most marked degree from those members of the liberal
party in Parliament, with whom I had been accustomed to act.</p>
<p>Since that time little has occurred which there is need to commemorate in
this place. I returned to my old pursuits and to the enjoyment of a
country life in the south of Europe, alternating twice a year with a
residence of some weeks or months in the neighbourhood of London. I have
written various articles in periodicals (chiefly in my friend Mr. Morley's
<i>Fortnightly Review</i>), have made a small number of speeches on public
occasions, especially at the meetings of the Women's Suffrage Society,
have published the <i>Subjection of Women</i>, written some years before,
with some additions [by my daughter and myself,] and have commenced the
preparation of matter for future books, of which it will be time to speak
more particularly if I live to finish them. Here, therefore, for the
present, this memoir may close.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2H_NOTE" id="link2H_NOTE"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> NOTES: </h2>
<p><br/><SPAN name="linknote-1" id="linknote-1"> </SPAN></p>
<p class="foot">
1 (<SPAN href="#linknoteref-1">return</SPAN>)<br/> [ In a subsequent stage of
boyhood, when these exercises had ceased to be compulsory, like most
youthful writers I wrote tragedies; under the inspiration not so much of
Shakspeare as of Joanna Baillie, whose <i>Constantine Paleologus</i> in
particular appeared to me one of the most glorious of human compositions.
I still think it one of the best dramas of the last two centuries.]</p>
<p><br/><SPAN name="linknote-2" id="linknote-2"> </SPAN></p>
<p class="foot">
2 (<SPAN href="#linknoteref-2">return</SPAN>)<br/> [ The continuation of this
article in the second number of the <i>Review</i> was written by me under
my father's eye, and (except as practice in composition, in which respect
it was, to me, more useful than anything else I ever wrote) was of little
or no value.]</p>
<p><br/><SPAN name="linknote-3" id="linknote-3"> </SPAN></p>
<p class="foot">
3 (<SPAN href="#linknoteref-3">return</SPAN>)<br/> [ Written about 1861.]</p>
<p><br/><SPAN name="linknote-4" id="linknote-4"> </SPAN></p>
<p class="foot">
4 (<SPAN href="#linknoteref-4">return</SPAN>)<br/> [ The steps in my mental
growth for which I was indebted to her were far from being those which a
person wholly uninformed on the subject would probably suspect. It might
be supposed, for instance, that my strong convictions on the complete
equality in all legal, political, social, and domestic relations, which
ought to exist between men and women, may have been adopted or learnt from
her. This was so far from being the fact, that those convictions were
among the earliest results of the application of my mind to political
subjects, and the strength with which I held them was, as I believe, more
than anything else, the originating cause of the interest she felt in me.
What is true is that, until I knew her, the opinion was in my mind little
more than an abstract principle. I saw no more reason why women should be
held in legal subjection to other people, than why men should. I was
certain that their interests required fully as much protection as those of
men, and were quite as little likely to obtain it without an equal voice
in making the laws by which they were bound. But that perception of the
vast practical bearings of women's disabilities which found expression in
the book on the <i>Subjection of Women</i> was acquired mainly through her
teaching. But for her rare knowledge of human nature and comprehension of
moral and social influences, though I should doubtless have held my
present opinions, I should have had a very insufficient perception of the
mode in which the consequences of the inferior position of women
intertwine themselves with all the evils of existing society and with all
the difficulties of human improvement. I am indeed painfully conscious of
how much of her best thoughts on the subject I have failed to reproduce,
and how greatly that little treatise falls short of what it would have
been if she had put on paper her entire mind on this question, or had
lived to revise and improve, as she certainly would have done, my
imperfect statement of the case.]</p>
<p><br/><SPAN name="linknote-5" id="linknote-5"> </SPAN></p>
<p class="foot">
5 (<SPAN href="#linknoteref-5">return</SPAN>)<br/> [ The only person from whom I
received any direct assistence in the preparation of the <i>System of
Logic</i> was Mr. Bain, since so justly celebrated for his philosophical
writings. He went carefully through the manuscript before it was sent to
the press, and enriched it with a great number of additional examples and
illustrations from science; many of which, as well as some detached
remarks of his own in confirmation of my logical views, I inserted nearly
in his own words.]</p>
<p><br/><SPAN name="linknote-6" id="linknote-6"> </SPAN></p>
<p class="foot">
6 (<SPAN href="#linknoteref-6">return</SPAN>)<br/> [ A few dedicatory lines
acknowledging what the book owed to her, were prefixed to some of the
presentation copies of the <i>Political Economy</i> on iets first
publication. Her dislike of publicity alone prevented their insertion in
the other copies of the work. During the years which intervened between
the commencement of my married life and the catastrophe which closed it,
the principal occurrences of my outward existence (unless I count as such
a first attack of the family disease, and a consequent journey of more
than six months for the recovery of health, in Italy, Sicily, and Greece)
had reference to my position in the India House. In 1856 I was promoted to
the rank of chief of the office in which I had served for upwards of
thirty-three years. The appointment, that of Examiner of India
Correspondence, was the highest, +next to that of Secretary, in the East
India Company's home service, involving the general superintendence of all
the correspondence with the Indian Governments, except the military,
naval, and financial. I held this office as long as it continued to exist,
being a little more than two years; after which it pleased Parliament, in
other words Lord Palmerston, to put an end to the East india Company as a
branch of the government of India under the Crown, and convert the
administration of that country into a thing to be scrambled for by the
second and third class of English parliamentary politicians. I was the
chief manager of the resistance which the Company made to their own
political extinction, and to the letters and petitions I wrote for them,
and the concluding chapter of my treatise on Representative Government, I
must refer for my opinions on the folly and mischief of this
ill-considered change. Personally I considered myself a gainer by it, as I
had given enough of my life to india, and was not unwilling to retire on
the liberal compensation granted. After the change was consummated, Lord
Stanley, the first Secretary of State for India, made me the honourable
offer of a seat in the Council, and the proposal was subsequently renewed
by the Council itself, on the first occasion of its having to supply a
vacancy in its own body. But the conditions of Indian government under the
new system made me anticipate nothing but useless vexation and waste of
effort from any participation in it: and nothing that has since happened
has had any tendency to make me regret my refusal.]</p>
<p><br/><SPAN name="linknote-7" id="linknote-7"> </SPAN></p>
<p class="foot">
7 (<SPAN href="#linknoteref-7">return</SPAN>)<br/> [ In 1869.]</p>
<p><br/><SPAN name="linknote-8" id="linknote-8"> </SPAN></p>
<p class="foot">
8 (<SPAN href="#linknoteref-8">return</SPAN>)<br/> [ The saying of this true
hero, after his capture, that he was worth more for hanging than any other
purpose, reminds one, by its combination of wit, wisdom, and
self-devotion, of Sir Thomas More.]</p>
<p><br/><SPAN name="linknote-9" id="linknote-9"> </SPAN></p>
<p class="foot">
9 (<SPAN href="#linknoteref-9">return</SPAN>)<br/> [ The first was in answer to
Mr. Lowe's reply to Mr. Bright on the Cattle Plague Bill, and was thought
at the time to have helped to get rid of a provision in the Government
measure which would have given to landholders a second indemnity, after
they had already been once indemnified for the loss of some of their
cattle by the increased selling price of the remainder.]</p>
<p><br/><SPAN name="linknote-10" id="linknote-10"> </SPAN></p>
<p class="foot">
10 (<SPAN href="#linknoteref-10">return</SPAN>)<br/> [ Among the most active
members of the Committee were Mr. P.A. Taylor, M.P., always faithful and
energetic in every assertion of the principles of liberty; Mr. Goldwin
Smith, Mr. Frederic Harrison, Mr. Slack, Mr. Chamerovzow, Mr. Shaen, and
Mr. Chesson, the Honorary Secretary of the Association.]</p>
<div style="height: 6em;">
<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/></div>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />